The Joker

Epilogue

2009-08-25T20:09:00.000-04:00

The first few days after the LJs were born went by in a flurry of visitors, baby gifts, phone calls, and telegrams. By that weekend, however, it was down to just the four of them. They worked out a routine for feeding, and Hath’s earlier fear that she’d never be able to breast-feed twins was put to rest. David took great pleasure in watching the intimate bond between his wife and his children, and took several tasteful pictures of the beautiful sight.

When the babies were six weeks old, and Hath had been “cleared for relations”, as Darcy put it, David gently took Hath into his arms and made love to her. Their climax was immediately followed by the squall of hungry children. Hath laughed. “At least we got the chance to finish,” she said, as they got out of bed to take care of the babies.

At Halloween, David and Hath dressed their children up as tiny pumpkins, and took them to Jon and Sam’s for a small family gathering. David’s other kids were there, as were Jon’s, though both exes elected to stay behind. Richie and Lucia were on another trip together, this time to Turks & Caicos, putting in “lots of practice in the baby-making department,” as Richie told them.

The Rashbaums spent lots of time in the fall traveling back and forth to the city so David could work on his musical. Hath spent hours walking the twins on the streets of NYC, which was not an easy task in a double-stroller. She fell in love with the city, and talked David into taking an apartment in Manhattan so they didn’t have to stay in hotels when they came out.

When Toxic Avenger opened the following March, Hath was there in the front row, beaming proudly at her husband, dressed in a Toxie T-shirt, laughing her ass off. Mama G came up to take care of “her babies” as she called LJ.

The holidays were a grand time, with both families descending on the Rashbaum’s house for both Hanukkah and Christmas. The house was alive with the sounds of laughing and cooing babies, laughing and cooing grandparents, and the steady click-click-click of the camera.

Laura did everything first. Just before she and her brother turned a year old, she started walking. John copied his “big sister” and soon the two were toddling all over the house. A week later, Laura pushed John down when he wouldn’t get out of her way. He pushed back, and they had their first real fight.

They started speaking at around eighteen months old. Their first word, other than Mama and Dada was piano.

The twins loved all of Daddy’s “brothers”. Laura was still enthralled by Richie’s voice, and would turn to him whenever she heard it. She fell in love with Jon’s eyes and would reach for them when she saw him. John favored Tico, and would follow the drummer around, chattering and slapping his palms on every flat surface he encountered.

The children were nearly inseparable. Where one would go, the other would never be more than a few steps behind. The few times that Jon would take Lyndsay and Laura for walks together talking to them about the trees, or the flowers around them, or anything that caught their fancy, John would miss his sister and sulk until she came back. If Teek took John off on a “Grand Man Adventure”, Laura would look for him, calling, “Jaw, Jaw, Jaw” as she walked around the house.

The July Lyndsay turned two, the Harem was gathered at Jon and Sam’s to celebrate. The women were sitting together under a huge tent Jon had rented for the occasion, and the men, Jon, Rich, and Dave were watching the little ones as they splashed and played in a kiddie pool. The older ones, Ava and Michael, were in the big pool, being watched over by Matt.

“I can’t believe all our wives are pregnant,” Richie commented.

“I can’t believe we’re all due around Thanksgiving!” David added. “I guess I know how all you losers spent your Valentine’s Day.”

The men had a good laugh and smiled down on the children splashing in the water. Laura beamed at her father, then shoved her brother over, making him cry. “Laura, no!” David said sternly, making her cry, too. He sighed and scooped up his kids, bringing them to his wife.

“Don’t look now,” Sam said to Hath, “but here comes your lovely husband. Looks like the twins are at it again.”

Hath scratched her belly, significantly smaller than the last time she was 5 months’ pregnant, and stood. “I swear, they do it on purpose. They know I’m relaxing, and they get pissed.” She smiled. “I hope Patty doesn’t act like that when she comes.”

“Patty?” David said, coming up behind his wife and kissing her neck. “I didn’t know that was on the table. I thought we were still on Noel.”

Hath and the girls laughed, recalling David’s handle on the Football Forum when he was trying to be a smart ass and get under Jon’s skin. The guys meandered over to sit with their women, tired of being away from them, and wanting to know what was so damned funny. Ava and Michael were wrapped in towels, and sat apart from the adults, chatting softly.

The Football Forum.

How much things had changed since they were on the forum. It’s been almost a full year now. Hath still found it hard to believe that thanks to a small online forum, and a stupid little bet, she met and married the most wonderful man, and had two beautiful children and a third on the way. She checked in on the forum every now and again, but there wasn’t much action. Most of the players had moved on to bigger and better things.

Much like her extended family.

Sam had her life full with Jon and Lyndsay, and the little boy that was growing in her womb. They weren’t sharing names yet, but had been emphatic that they would NOT call their son ‘Robin’. Sam was consulting with the local DA’s office, and once her son is born, has a job waiting for her if she wants it.

Stephanie and Matt were expecting their first child together, and Michael couldn’t wait to be a big brother. They wanted to be surprised as to the gender of their baby, but also swore that even if it were a girl, ‘Robin’ was off the table.

Richie was so attentive to Lucia that she thought she’d have to kill him. After two miscarriages, Richie was taking no chances with his lovely wife. He would let her do very little for herself.

The guys had been in the studio for months, laying down a record that would be out in the fall. After that, there’d be a tour, though this time Jon swore that he wouldn’t do anything until after their son was born. Sam didn’t believe him for a second. Not after what happened with Lyndsay.

As Hath took her daughter from her husband, she looked around at her friends, her family, and smiled. “Have I told you yet today that I love you, Joker?” she asked him.

“Yes, but I never get tired of hearing it,” he answered. “I love you too, Hath,” he said, kissing her gently. “Forever.”

~*~ THE END ~*~

Chapter 123: Hello LJ

2009-07-31T22:24:00.002-04:00

Hath groaned. “I don’t know if I can wait a few more minutes. I’m so uncomfortable.”

Dr. Donovan looked at her, frowning. “Uncomfortable how?”

“God, they feel like they want to just burst out like on Alien,” she chuckled. “That would make even more of a mess, right David?”

“You mean it’s forward pressure?” Darcy asked. She put her hands on Hath’s abdomen and pressed. She studied the readouts on the fetal monitors for long minutes. “Hath, I won’t lie to you, I’m worried.”

“Worried?” David echoed, his face going white.

“Yes, that’s the wrong kind of pressure,” she said to him, before turning to Hath. “Everything’s progressing, but I want you to be prepared. If something starts to go wrong, I won’t hesitate to take you into surgery.”

“Anything to save my family,” David said, his hand crushed by Hath’s.

“What kind of wrong?” Hath asked, terrified now.

Darcy just shook her head. “Nothing we can’t handle,” she said. “Let’s check you again.” She smiled. “Someone’s crowning! It’s baby birthing time! Do you want the mirror?”

There was a mirror mounted to the ceiling, opposite the bed. It was on a swivel and currently turned so it would face the wall. But if they wanted, the nurse would turn it so David and Hath could watch their children being born.

“David, it’s up to you,” Hath said. “I’m not going to be watching anything but the inside of my eyelids.”

He shook his head at her. “No, I’ll be too distracted.” He looked down at the foot of the bed. “I want to focus on Hath, doc, you focus on our babies.”

The end of the bed came away, and Darcy positioned her stool at the foot. Janelle stood on one side, David on the other, bracing her feet with their hands. Hath’s knees were bent up close to her shoulders, and she grabbed on to her shins with all her strength.

“I love you,” David said. “No matter what vile names you call me, I still love you.”

“I love you tooooooooo,” Hath said, ending on a moan.

“Okay, Hath,” Darcy said. “With the next contraction, I want to you to push. Nice and easy, but hard, can you do that?”

“A little late to be asking me that, isn’t it?” she snapped. “Yeah, I can do it.”

David saw the contraction coming on the monitors a split second before Hath’s chin buried into her chest. She blew out through pursed lips, moaning with the strain of the push.

“Good!” Darcy said. “Very good. Now relax,” she added, when the contraction passed. “There’s quite a bit of hair here, this little one is definitely not bald.”

David peeked around Hath’s leg to see for himself. “Oh Hath, she’s got your hair.”

She breathed heavily. “How do you know that it’s Laura?”

“Because if she’s anything like her mother, she doesn’t want to miss a second, and wants to be first.”

“Ok, Hath,” Darcy said. “Next contraction big push. Hold it as long as you can, okay?”

Hath nodded. She panted and took a deep breath when her abdomen rippled, and pushed for all she was worth. She squeaked a moan through pursed lips.

“Hath, we’ve got the head honey, but stop pushing,” Darcy said. “Now.”

Hath immediately backed off. Something in Darcy’s tone made her scared. “What’s wrong?” Darcy didn’t answer for a minute, she was busy doing something that Hath couldn’t see. “David,” she said, “please, tell me what she’s doing.”

Darcy gave David a look that said, “Don’t you dare tell her anything” when he peered down to see what was going on. Darcy had her pinky finger between the umbilical cord and the baby’s neck. He paled and swallowed hard. As he watched, she expertly and swiftly maneuvered the cord up and over the baby’s head and exhaled sharply.

“D?” Hath’s voice was shaking with terror. “What’s wrong?”

David kissed her cheek. “Not a damned thing,” he answered. “Everything’s fine.”

“He’s right,” Darcy agreed. “Now we work on the shoulders. Next contraction, give me a big push.”

Twenty minutes later, at 11:17, they were rewarded with an indignant scream as Laura Jean slid into the world. “Laura has made her appearance,” Darcy said, holding up the squirming, red wrinkly bundle.

“She looks just like you, David,” Hath said, reaching for her daughter. “Except for my hair.”

Darcy rested the baby on Hath’s abdomen while she cleaned up and waited for the cord to stop pulsing. When it did, she placed clamps about a quarter inch apart on the cord, and handed David a pair of scissors. With tears in his eyes, he cut the cord, cupping his daughter’s head with his big hand. He looked at his wife. “I love you so much,” he said, his voice cracking.

“I love you too,” Hath answered, and turned her face up for a kiss. They gazed down on their daughter until the nurse came to take her for her APGAR and to weigh and wrap her. Neither of her parents could keep their eyes off their baby girl.

Only when Laura was safely in her bassinet by the bed did they turn their attention back to Darcy, who had a big grin on her face. “One down, one to go.” She consulted the monitors, and noted that everything looked good.

“Why don’t I feel like I’m still in labor?” Hath asked. “Nothing hurts anymore.”

“It could be euphoria or it could be that John doesn’t want to arrive on your schedule,” the doctor answered.

David laughed, looking at Hath. Though their son wasn’t named for his friend, the child already seemed to have his temperament. “Why does that not surprise me,” he said.

“I’d take the time to relax; get to know your daughter,” Darcy said. “You’ll know when John is ready to make his arrival.”

David gently lifted the warm little bundle out of the bassinet and handed their daughter to Hath. “Here you go, Mom,” he said, smiling.

Hath took the baby, settling her in the crook of her arm so David could see her face. He traced the baby’s forehead with a gentle fingertip. “Happy birthday, Laura,” he said softly.

Laura’s deep navy eyes blinked at the lights in the room. Hath pressed her face in close to her daughter’s. “Hi, Laura,” she said. “I’m your mama and I love you very much.” She kissed a tiny cheek and was rewarded with a big, gaping yawn.

“Guess she’s not as enthralled with you as you are with her,” David joked. He leaned in close too, pressing his cheek against his wife’s. “Hey baby girl,” he said softly. “I’m your daddy and am going to spoil you rotten.” Hath chuckled at that. Laura’s eyes blinked slowly, and drifted closed, her teeny little eyelashes resting on her cheeks.

David retrieved their camera from Hath’s bag, and framed his girls in the lens. He snapped off a couple of pictures before handing the camera to Janelle. “Would you mind?” he asked before returning to his wife’s bedside.

“Oh, D, she’s perfect,” Hath said sleepily. “Absolutely perfect.”

David looked at Hath. Exhausted from giving birth, her eyes were drifting closed. David whispered, “let me take her, you rest.”

He scooped the little girl from her mother’s embrace. The jostling woke Laura, and she let out a little squeak of protest. David settled into the rocking chair in the corner of the room and rocked his daughter, singing to her softly.

You're the end of the rainbow, my pot of gold,
You're daddy's little girl to have and hold.
A precious gem is what you are,
You're mommy's bright and shining star.

Janelle took several photos of David with Laura, and returned the camera to the bag. Darcy came over to stand by his shoulder. “How’s our baby doing?” she asked.

“She’s just perfect. Thank you,” he said, his eyes telling her exactly what he meant. “You saved her,” he whispered, tears springing to his eyes.

Darcy smiled and patted his shoulder. “All in a day’s work,” she quipped. “If she was in real danger, I would have taken Hath to the O.R.”

David covered Darcy’s hand with his. “Thank you,” he said again, and this time Darcy simply nodded. “How long do we let her rest?” David asked, nodding at Hath.

Darcy chuckled. “Believe me; she will not sleep through labor. When your son is ready to make his appearance he will wake her up. I’ve got another patient to check on; I’ll be back soon.”

After the doctor left, David sat and rocked a while longer; content to just hold his daughter. Soon after, Hath started to stir.

“David?” she said, her eyes not quite open.

“Over here, my love.”

Hath turned her head, and the sight of David rocking their daughter brought tears to her eyes. “What a beautiful picture you make. Oh! Picture! The camera…”

“Already taken care of,” Janelle said. “How are you doing?”

“Fine,” Hath answered. “Just sleepy and sore.” She rubbed her abdomen and chuckled. “Now that John has the place all to himself, he won’t be in such a hurry to come out.”

Janelle laughed. “That may be true, but he doesn’t have much choice in the matter.”

David came to join Hath on the bed, sitting on the edge. He handed their daughter to his wife, and kissed them both. “Do you want me to call our moms? Let them know Laura has arrived? Or just wait until John arrives?”

“You can call, I’m sure they’re dying for news.”

That was the understatement of the day. Both his mother and his mother-in-law picked up halfway through the first ring and both were overjoyed to hear that Laura arrived safely. David promised to call back when John arrived, and his moms promised to take care of calling everyone else.

About an hour later, Hath felt a searing cramp low in her abdomen. She let out a loud moan, and the monitor showed a big contraction. “God, here we go again,” she said.

“You’re doing so great,” David said, putting Laura back into her bassinette. He stood by his wife’s side, and smoothed her hair back. “I’m so proud of you,” he murmured against her forehead.

Darcy came bustling into the room and went to the sink to wash her hands. “Ready for round two?”

“As ready as I can be,” Hath answered.

“He’s crowning already,” Darcy said, “and he’s bald as a cue-ball.” She chuckled. “It looks like he’s anxious to come out so Laura doesn’t get all the attention. Give us a big push!’

John Edward Rashbaum slid into the world without any fuss. David commented that this would probably be the last time their son didn’t give them any trouble. After getting cleaned and weighed, John was handed gently to his mother. “David, he looks just like me,” she said. “Except for the no hair thing.”

David came over to look. “He is gorgeous,” he answered. “Hey there, little man.” David straightened and started to laugh softly.

“What’s so funny?” Hath asked, looking at her husband like he had lost his mind.

“He’s an LJ too,” David said. “’Little John’. God, that’s priceless.”

“Oh no,” Hath said, smiling. “No way are you calling him Little John. That’s almost as bad as ‘John Boy’. Uh-uh. I love you, and would never hurt you, but if you call our son that, I will have to kill you.”

“Oh, you’re no fun. We could get him a staff and teach him to parry…”

“Tell you what,” Hath said. “If you can get Richie or Jon to name their next child ‘Robin’, you can call him ‘Little John’. Sound like a deal?”

David laughed. “I can live with that.” He kissed his son’s forehead like he did his daughter’s, then placed a longer kiss on his wife’s lips. “I love you, Hath,” he said, punctuating each word with kisses.

“I love you too,” Hath answered. David picked up his daughter and put her in Hath’s other arm. They sat there together while Janelle took pictures, and couldn’t get enough of their little faces.

A short while later, when Janelle led Hath into the shower to get cleaned up, an orderly came to change the bed. David sat in the rocking chair, holding his son, and made another round of phone calls. Laura lay sleeping in the bassinet next to his chair. He smiled down on the newest member of his family, and started to sing for him.

From the first time the doctor placed you in my arms
I knew I'd meet death before I'd let you meet harm
Although questions arose in my mind, would I be man enough
Against wrong, choose right and be standing up

Touched your head gently, felt my heart melt
Cause I knew I loved you more than life itself
Then to my knees, and I begged the Lord please
Let me be a good daddy, all he needs

Love, knowledge, discipline too
I pledge my life to you

Hath had tears in her eyes as she heard his words. “You know, you do not have a voice for rap,” she said. “Will Smith you are not.”

David chuckled. “It’s the thought that counts. I’ll write something for them later; I couldn’t do it until I met them. Now, the music is swirling through my head.”

“Did you call the moms again?”

David nodded. “Yep, and the guys too. I told Jon his namesake was bald.” He laughed.

“When are they descending?”

“Sam and Lucia are coming today, the moms and Stephanie will come tomorrow. The others will wait until we’re home.”

Hath nodded. Now that the equipment and all the people were gone, and it was just the four of them, Hath was nervous. “What do we do now?” The babies were asleep in the same bassinette next to the bed.

“We watch our children sleep, and maybe get a little rest ourselves. They won’t always be this quiet you know,” David answered.

Hath scooted over on the bed a little, to make room. “Come lay with me,” she said.

And he did.

When the nurses came in to check on them, they smiled at David laying behind Hath, one arm wrapped around her waist. Hath’s hand was in the crib, splayed across her children’s legs. All four Rashbaums were asleep. Janelle quietly took Hath’s blood pressure, and ushered the other nurses out, shutting the door behind her.

Chapter 122: Not Yet!

2009-07-17T14:49:00.002-04:00

“Christ, Hath!” David yelled, swerving the car. “Hold on! Don’t have the babies in the car! We’ll be there in fifteen minutes.”

David sped up a little, splitting his attention between the road, which was blessedly empty, and the passenger seat that was anything but.

“What the fuck choice do I have BUT to hold on?” she shouted. “You’re driving like a damned old woman! Put some oomph into it, man. Like you mean it!” She cried out as another contraction wracked her body.

“Shit,” David said, and pressed harder on the accelerator.

He was doing eighty as he approached the hospital. He tore into the parking lot and screeched to a halt in front of the Emergency Room, blocking an ambulance. An EMT was coming out of the hospital, and frowned at him.

“You can’t park there, man,” he said.

“Yes, I can,” David said. “If this isn’t an emergency, I don’t know what is!” He indicated the passenger seat where the EMT saw a very pregnant woman panting and muttering to herself. The EMT ran back into the hospital and got a nurse, an orderly, and a wheelchair while David ran around to the passenger door and helped Hath out.

“Jesus, baby, were gonna need a new car. There’s no way that smell is EVER coming out.”

“Shut up, you idiot,” Hath groused.

“Ma’am, what’s your name?” the nurse, Janelle, asked as she stopped in front of Hath and took her arm. Gently, she helped Hath lower into the chair.

“Hath Rashbaum. I’m pretty sure I’m becoming a mother today.”

“Let’s get you inside then,” Janelle beamed. She adjusted the footrests, and steered the chair slowly through the doors. She stopped the chair at the nurse’s station and set the brake. Picking up a packet of paperwork, she said, “Your husband can fill this out while we wait,” she said cheerfully handing David the sheaf of paper before typing something on her computer.

“I sure as hell hope we’re not waiting too long,” Hath mumbled.

Janelle laughed. “This must be your first child.”

“Children,” David corrected. He put his hand on Hath’s abdomen. “We’re having twins.”

“No, no,” Hath said. “I’m having twins. You’re just standing there.”

“Now, children,” Janelle scolded. “Play nice.” She finished whatever she was doing on the computer, and took two long wristbands from her drawer. She wrote something on one of them and fastened it around Hath’s wrist. “Now one for Dad,” she said, writing on the second done and putting it on David. “The babies will get them too. That’s one way we make sure there are no mix-ups,” she said seriously.

“We have to worry about THAT?” Hath said, struggling to get out of the chair,

“No” Janelle said placatingly. “I promise, you and your babies are perfectly safe. Now; let’s get you settled in your room.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“David, I’m tired of laying in this bed,” Hath said four hours later. “I need to move around.”

She’d been put on a pair of fetal monitors, which were attached to a box that was beeping softly and happily by her side. A blood pressure cuff took a measurement every half hour, just to make sure that everything was alright. An IV dripped fluids and nutrients into her bloodstream, as she wouldn’t be allowed to eat or drink anything, just in case an emergency C-Section became necessary.

The IV insertion was a chore. The first nurse couldn’t find a vein, and stuck Hath three times before giving up. A second nurse tried just once before Hath demanded the anesthesiologist. When the short, wiry man came into the room, he smiled. “I see you called in the big guns,” he said, in a voice that was too big for his small frame.

“I’m done with amateur hour,” she said. “Hook me up.” And he did.

Now, she was getting restless, and her legs were cramping. She needed to stretch.

“Are you sure getting up is a good idea?” David asked. Hath just leveled a stare at him that made him chuckle. “Yes, dear,” he said. He helped her sit, and carefully draped the monitor’s wires over her shoulder. Taking her arm, he helped her stand and pulled her IV bag behind her as she made a slow circuit of the room.

“Oh, that’s SO much better,” Hath said. She breathed deeply as she circled the room again. “Oh!” she cried as another contraction hit. She stopped to rub the side of her belly. “Damn, that was a hard one.”

“Are you sure you don’t want the epidural?”

“David, we went through this already,” she said, exasperated. “I don’t want to be stuck in bed. I want to be able to get up and walk around, or go pee or something.” “She pointed at him and narrowed her eyes. “Stop asking. It’s not that bad yet.”

“Yes, dear.”

“Ah, that’s what I like to hear,” Dr. Donovan said, as she breezed into the room. “Trying to keep Mom happy, I see. How are you feeling, Hath?”

Hath laughed tonelessly. “Like I’m about to burst,” she said. “Surely it’s time to deliver these children?”

The doctor laughed. “We won’t know until we check, and please don’t call me Shirley.”

David laughed, but Hath just groaned. “Oh God; not another Zucker fan. God help me.”

Dr. Donovan had Hath get back onto the bed and lie back, which took all three of them to accomplish. Darcy checked Hath, who moaned at the discomfort. The doctor straightened and smiled, stripping off her glove. “Three centimeters,” she said cheerfully. “You’re progressing quite nicely.”

“Three? That’s IT?” Hath exclaimed. “I’ve been in labor WAY longer than that! Isn’t it supposed to be one an hour?”

“You poor deluded woman,” Darcy said shaking her head. “Babies come on their own schedule and whenever the hell they feel like it. Would you feel better if I checked again?” the doctor asked, reaching for a fresh pair of gloves.

“No,” Hath said. “Sorry. I know it’s not your fault.”

“That’s alright. If that’s as mean as you get, this’ll be a breeze.”

Dr. Donovan told the couple she’d be back in a little while and went to go check on her other patients. Hath spent the time either walking in circles around the room or rocking in the oversized rocking chair in the corner. When she’d sit, David would sit next to her, holding her hand and rubbing her abdomen. He kept one eye on the monitor, and would let her know when a contraction was coming. Hath chuckled and told David she knew before the monitor did, and to save his breath. After a particularly strong one, Hath slumped in the chair.

Alarmed, David shook her shoulder. She let out a little snore and opened her eyes. “What’s wrong, David?”

He chuckled. “Nothing, sorry, you rest.”

“I was trying to,” Hath said. “This may be the last sleep I get for the next eighteen years.” Her eyes fluttered closed again. She’d wake up just before contractions hit, but was able to breathe and moan through them, and dozed in between. David marveled at how she could do that. This woman could apparently sleep anywhere during anything. He chuckled to himself, guessing that he’d be the one getting up with the kids in the middle of the night when they cried.

A couple hours later, Dr. Donovan was back. “So, how are we feeling?”

David answered this time. “I’m fine. She’s snoozing between contractions. She’s really wiped out, but they can’t be too bad if she’s sleeping, right?”

“Right,” she answered. Darcy checked all the various monitors, then checked Hath’s vital signs. “Everything looks good.” She looked down at Hath, who was looking up through slumberous eyes. “Ready for me to check you again?”

“Only if you promise that it’s time to push,” Hath answered testily. “These babies are squooshing my insides all to hell.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” the doctor said dryly.

Once again, and with help, Hath got up on the bed while the doctor examined her. “Great, you’re at about eight now. It won’t be too much longer. How are you holding up? Need any meds? I can give you a shot of Nubaine to take the edge off the contractions.”

“No, no, I’m okay,” Hath said, wincing as a new contraction hit. As she breathed through this one, focusing on a point on the wall, David held her hand, trying to be supportive.

He winced as Hath ground the bones together. “Easy, my love, I have to use that to make a living.”

Hath smiled. “You should have thought about that before you got me pregnant.”

David laughed. “As I recall, you were a willing participant that night.”

“Yes, but I didn’t know that we’d get preg— OH!” She bent her legs and cried out. “Darcy, I have to push.”

Darcy checked her again. “Not yet, Hath.” She nodded to the nurses, who started moving some of the extra equipment and chairs back against the walls. “Soon, I promise. Very soon. You’re at nine. Just a few minutes more.”

Chapter 121: Labor Pains

2009-07-06T22:16:00.002-04:00

When Hath woke on her birthday, a Sunday late in September, it was with a scream of pain. David was awake in an instant, scrambling to hold her close. “What’s wrong, my love?” he asked.

“Christ, that hurt,” she said, moaning. She cradled her abdomen and marveled at how hard it was. “David, feel this,” she said, pulling his hand over to her belly. It was hard as a rock, and after a few moments, they both felt the muscles under her skin slacken a little.

“Baby,” David said, kissing her gently. “I think you’re about to get the best birthday present ever!”

Hath paled. “You mean someone else is going to push these creatures out of her body for me?”

David chuckled. “No,” he said, that’s gonna be all you, sweetheart.”

“Oh my God,” Hath moaned.

“You’ll be fine,” David said. “You can always go for the drugs if the pain gets to be too much – they’re completely safe, you know.”

“I know,” Hath answered. “I don’t know why, but I feel like I need to do this without the meds. I just think if I can do this, I can do anything.”

“Baby, you already can do anything, but whatever you want. There’s no shame in changing your mind later.” He held Hath in his arms for a little while and stroked their children. “Uh, baby, I think you’re about to have another –”

“OH MY GOD!” Hath screamed as another contraction ripped through her. “Our children are coming.” She tried to concentrate on her breathing, and started panting through the pain. In a couple minutes, the cramping had backed off, and she could breathe normally.

David checked the clock. “That was about a half hour from the last one.” He slid a look at her. “And unless you’re being melodramatic, I’d say that was a pretty powerful surge there.”

Hath laughed, though it tightened her abdominal muscles more than what was comfortable. “Stop, don’t make me laugh; it hurts. No, you ass, I wasn’t playing Drama Queen. That hurt like hell.”

“We should probably call the doctor, or do you want to go to the hospital?”

“On my birthday? No way do I want to spend the day there unless I absolutely have to.” She pouted. “Don’t first babies have a long labor anyway?”

David laughed. “Not always. April’s labors went on forever, but Alejandra’s was only a couple of hours. It depends on the woman.”

Hath snorted. “Listen to you: ‘It depends on the woman.’ Uh, okay there, doctor.”

“Shut up, I’m trying to be helpful here.”

Hath kissed him gently. “And I love you for it.” They lay together, rubbing the twins, feeling them shift and move. Finally, she sighed. “I guess you’d better call the doctor.”

“Yes, dear,” David said, making Hath stick her tongue out at him.

When David reached over to snag the phone from the nightstand, Hath pinched his ass.

“Ow!” he complained. “What the hell was that for?”

“For making fun of the pregnant woman.”

“Sheesh, no sense of humor whatsoever,” he groused with a fake pout, and pressed the speed-dial number for Hath’s doctor. He got the answering service and asked the operator to page the doctor while he waited. Long minutes later, the doctor came on the phone.

“This is Dr. Donovan,” an imperious and serious voice intoned.

“Darcy? It’s David Rashbaum. We think Hath may be in labor, and she wanted to check with you before we went to the hospital.” He smiled at his wife. “It’s her birthday, and she doesn’t want to spend it trussed up in stirrups if she doesn’t have to.” He covered the mouth piece. “Maybe you wouldn’t mind being trussed up in stirrups if we were alone?” he wagged his eyebrows up and down.

Hath swore at David and punched his arm, making him laugh.

“Let’s hold off on the congratulations just yet,” the doctor was saying, “it’s still early. Can she talk?”

“Sure, just a minute.” David put a hand over the mouthpiece as he handed the phone over to Hath. “She wants to talk to you.”

“Of course she does,” Hath answered, taking the phone and replacing David’s covering hand with hers. “I’m the one having the damned babies.”

She rolled her eyes at her husband and spoke to her doctor. “Darcy, the first pain woke me up it was so bad. My belly got hard as a rock, completely immobile, then it gave a giant heave! I’ve never felt anything like it in my life.”

Darcy chuckled. “Take a breath, Hath,” Darcy answered. “Has there been just the one? Any cramping in your back? Any fluid discharge?”

Hath took a deep, steadying breath. “No, there were two, about half an hour apart. My back is sore, but it’s been sore for the last month, so I can’t tell if it’s something new. My water hasn’t broken yet, but the babies are extremely agitated, and Oh!” She broke off as another wave of pain crashed over her. “D, time,” she panted, after the pain had passed.

David looked at the clock. “The same, about half an hour.”

“I just had another contraction,” Hath said, needlessly.

“I gathered,” Darcy said dryly. “I’d feel better getting you on a monitor, so birthday or not, it’s time to get yourself to the hospital. I’ll meet you there in about an hour.” With that, she clicked off.

Hath looked at David, eyes wide with fear. “She said to go to the hospital.”

David nodded, seeing the terror in Hath’s face. “Do you think you can stand?” David asked calmly.

Hath nodded and David helped her up. “Wow,” she said. “That really took me by surprise.”

“The contraction itself? Or that you’re having more than one?” David chuckled as Hath tried to punch his arm.

He walked Hath to the bathroom, then helped her get dressed, and between the shorts and the t-shirt, held her through another contraction. “They’re about 25 minutes apart now,” David said, checking his watch. “If they stop the Darcy will send you home, but I think this is the real deal, sweetheart; they’re getting closer together.”

“David, I’m scared,” Hath said, reaching for him.

“Shh, baby, it’s alright,” David answered, gathering her to him and rubbing her back. “What are you scared of?”

“What if I’m not a good mother?”

“Oh, honey, you’re so good at taking care of us, babies will be a cinch. C’mon, nobody’s bigger babies than we are when we’re on tour, right?”

Hath smiled. “You may just be right about that.” She kissed David deeply, and they started for the door. David got Hath settled into the car, and she pulled out her blackberry to start making calls. She called her parents first, and her father answered.

“Daddy, you ready to be a grandpa?” Hath asked her father.

“Oh, Jen, it’s today?” She heard him call for her mother to pick up the extension.

“We’re on the way to the hospital now, the contractions, ooooh!” She had to stop as another wracked her body. “Are coming hard, but not too fast, but the doctor wants us at the hospital. Today may be the day! Can you call everyone?”

“Of course, dear,” her mother answered. “Have David call us when he can, and I’m so proud of you, sweetheart. I love you. Happy Birthday.”

“Love you too Mom, Daddy, and thanks. OK, I have to call David’s mom now. We’ll talk to you at some point...”

“OK sweetie,” her father said. “Good luck.”

“John!” Hath’s mother scolded as Hath chuckled and hung up.

“Daddy says good luck,” she said, smiling. “One down, one to go.” She dialed her mother-in-law.

“Hello?” Flo answered.

“Mom? It’s Hath. Dave and I are on the way to the hospital; we think your newest grandchildren want to share their birthday with me. Hang on, let me put you on speaker.”

“Hi, Ma,” David said.

“David, where are you?”

“We’re about ten minutes from the hospital. Hath’s contractions are coming strong, but not fast, but her doctor wants her at the hospital, just in case.”

“Yes, they can always send you home if...” Flo was interrupted by a long, low moan.

“David, hurry,” Hath said. “They’re getting stronger.”

“Oh God,” David answered. “That’s only ten minutes since the last one. Ma, we gotta go. Call you as soon as we can, alright?”

“Go, GO! Take care of your wife. Don’t you dare let her deliver my grandbabies in the car!”

“D, drive faster!” Hath yelled as Flo hung up. “My water just broke.”

Chapter 120: Weddings

2009-06-29T07:56:00.002-04:00

Goddess’ Note: The part about Stephanie’s wedding was actually written by Steph. I changed the POV and added some, but the details are hers 

The rest of the summer passed in a blur. David shuttled between NYC and home, and Hath spent lots of time at Chez Bongiovi. Whenever Jon would have to leave for something or another, Hath would pack a bag and go stay with Sam and Lyndsay. Sam told Hath stories about Jon taking care of the baby, and just how wonderful he was in making sure that she had everything she needed.

"I'm sure David will be just the same," Sam said, handing her daughter to her friend. Hath cuddled the little baby close, inhaling the sweet smell of the innocent.

"He'd better be twice as good as Jon," Hath commented. "There are two of them to help with!" The two women shared a laugh. "Seriously though," Hath said, "David's been great. He's been dealing with his stuff in the city, and coming back home to take care of me. I don't think my feet have EVER been rubbed quite so much."

Sam laughed. "I remember that," she said.

Lyndsay started to fuss, and Hath handed her back to Sam. "I think she's hungry," Hath said.

Sam took the baby and expertly put her to breast. Hath sighed, and Sam frowned. "What's wrong, Hath?"

"How the hell am I supposed to nurse two babies?" she asked. "I am not that coordinated."

Sam had to laugh at her friend's expression. "Hath, don't worry. You just do one at a time. Have David take the other for a while, then switch. It'll be fine, I promise."

That's how the weeks went through the rest of July. Hath worked from her house, but with the tour wrapped, there wasn't much for her to coordinate. There were a few stray appointments and appearances to deal with, but for the most part, she was left to her own devices. She spent a lot of time out in the yard getting sun and relaxing, and napped far more than she wanted to. To stave off the boredom, she called Tico and tried to talk him into letting her do work for his Rock Star Baby line, but he said no way.

"Querida, I would love to have your help, but David would kill me. You just rest."

Hath had grumbled something about if one more person told her to just rest, she would kill someone.

In August, Hath spent quite a bit of time on the phone with Lucy, who was getting more and more excited by the minute -- she and Richie were getting married in the middle of the month, and she was counting in hours rather than days. She was concerned about Hath traveling, though.

"Are you sure that you should be flying across the country?" Hath could practically see her friend's worry lines form between her eyebrows.

"Luce, it'll be fine, I promise," Hath said. "The doctor said I can travel, and hell, it won't be any worse than jetting all over freaking Europe."

"Yeah, but you're so close to being due!"

"Bite your tongue, woman! I still have a couple of months to go. Anyway, it'll be fine. So, how are YOU coming on the baby thing?" Lucy had confided to the other girls that she and Richie were trying for a child of their own.

Lucy started laughing. "Nothing yet, but we are having a hell of a lot of fun practicing. He's really, uh, shall we say committed to making a child."

"I'll just bet he is," Hath said.

"So when are you coming out?"

Hath checked her calendar. "We're flying out the Tuesday before, so we can relax a little before the wedding. Are you sure you don't need us to do anything?"

"Positive. Ava and Joan have just been wonderful in helping me get things done, and now there's nothing left to do except wait for the honeymoon!"

"Hah!" Hath said. "Sounds like you're already on your honeymoon, what with all the 'practicing' going on." She sighed. "I wish D and I had had the chance to go on a longer trip together."

"Oh I'm sure you'll manage to get away."

"Yeah, in another eighteen years!"

Lucy laughed. "Oh shut up. You're so excited to be a mother you can't stand it. You're not fooling anyone."

"Yeah, I know." Hath paused for a moment. "Alright, Lucy, I need to go. John is sitting on my bladder again."

Lucy chuckled. "You know, when you talk about your son, I always think you're talking about Jon."

"That'll make interesting conversation once we're talking about nursing and poopy diapers and his cute little winkie."

Three weeks later, Hath and David were on their way to LA to watch their friends get married. The flight was uneventful if not uncomfortable, and every time she had to go to the lav, Hath blushed as she remembered the last time she and David had flown together. "No chance of that now," she said to herself as she tried to maneuver around the little cubby. "We both wouldn't fit this time around!"

Richie and Lucy absolutely refused to let their friends stay at a hotel, so their house was full. Lucy’s mother, David and Hath, Stephanie, Matt, and Michael, Jon, Sam, and Lyndsay, and Tico, Alejandra, and Hector were all in residence by Thursday afternoon. Friday afternoon, the group loaded up into vans, cars, and SUVs and headed out to the beach for the rehearsal. Lucy had always wanted to get married on the beach, and Richie indulged her. They met the minister who told them what was going to happen and where and when. They had opted for a small wedding; just family and close friends. Neither wanted a huge splashy Hollywood 'do.

Saturday morning was beautiful. Not a single hint of a cloud dared mar the beautiful blue sky. Hath woke up with David wrapped around her, his arms cradling their children. His fingers were laced together, and Hath had to wake him up in order to slip from his grasp.

"D, let go," Hath said, turning her head to kiss her husband's cheek. "I need to get up."

"Don't wanna let go," he mumbled, nuzzling her hair.

"You have to let me up. Your daughter is seeing to that."

“Tell her to knock it off,” he muttered, kissing her neck.

Hath laughed. “Yeah, like she’s gonna listen to me.” She kissed David. “She’s totally going to be a Daddy’s girl. You tell her.”

David chuckled and shifted until his mouth was against Laura’s tiny fist which poking out. “Sweetheart, get off Mommy’s bladder. I want to kiss her for a while.”

Hath waited a minute before shaking her head. “Nope, she’s not listening to you either.”

“Laura, honey,” David said, “If you stop, I’ll buy you a pony…”

“Cut that out!” Hath said swatting at her husband’s head. “Nice lesson you’re teaching her. Now get off me before I pee the bed.”

She managed to get herself out of bed, and lumbered into the bathroom. After finishing her business, she drew on her robe and went back to the bedroom. “When are you guys leaving?” The men were going to a hotel for the day. Lucy had insisted that Richie not see her before the wedding, so he had spent the night at a nearby hotel. The rest of the men refused to leave their women, so after the rehearsal dinner, Richie headed off to the hotel, and the rest of them headed back to Richie’s house.

Now, the men were gathering their stuff and spending the day with Richie while the girls took care of whatever they had to do. David looked at his wife, and wished he didn’t have to go. He checked his watch. “We’re leaving in an hour or so,” he said. “Plenty of time for a little see-ya-later-sex.” He threw back the sheet and climbed out of bed. As he crossed the room, there was a pounding on the door.

“You up yet?” Jon called through.

David laughed. “Yeah, yeah.”

“You decent?”

“She is, I’m not,” David called back.

The door cracked open an inch. “Hath, Lucy is looking for you, and sent me to collect you.”

“Gimme a minute to get dressed, boss, and I’ll be right out.”

“Don’t make me come back for you,” Jon warned. “I won’t knock next time.”

Hath chuckled. “How does he do that?” she asked.

“You mean have the worst timing ever?” David shook his head and took his wife in his arms. “Years of practice.” He kissed her soundly. “You’d better go see what Lucy wants, and I should get dressed and go rescue Richie from his loneliness.”

They showered and dressed, and came down to the sitting room hand-in-hand.

“’Just a minute’, Jeeves?” Jon said, raising an eyebrow. “That was way more than just a minute.”

“What can I say,” Hath said, leaning into David. “He distracts me SO well.” She tilted her head up for a kiss. The twins chose that moment to start to fight. “Oh!” she said, breaking the kiss and putting her hands on either side of her belly. “They’re fighting again.”

Lucy came over to feel the children bumping and pushing in there. “Doesn’t that hurt?” she asked.

“Only when they get their fingers stuck in my ribs,” Hath answered. “Otherwise, it just feels a little weird, that’s all. Where’s Sam and Lyndsay?”

Lucy stayed with her hands glued to the twins until they settled down. “They’re in the sunroom, I think. Jon, Dave, you guys better get going. We have girly stuff to do, and Richie needs some company.”

David laughed. “You’re not going to get anything done with your hands wrapped around my kids,” he said.

“Yeah, yeah,” Lucy said, smiling. “Just go.”

When the men were gone, the women went to take their showers and get dressed. Lucy had arranged for them to have their hair and makeup done at Ava’s favorite salon, and once Ava and Joan arrived at the house, the girls all set out. They spent the morning laughing and talking, getting manicured, pedicured, primped and prettied. They had lunch brought into the salon, and by the time they were done, they all looked like they were ready for fashion magazines.

They got back to Lucy and Richie’s house by mid-afternoon; in plenty of time to dress for the early evening beach wedding. Hath struggled to get into her dress and had to have Stephanie zip it for her. “I can’t believe how freaking BIG I look in this thing,” she groused. “Seriously, this was NOT made for a pregnant woman.” The gray silk sheath was darted generously in the front to leave room for her abdomen. It hung to the floor and looked great -- from the back. “Ugh, and look, my boobs are practically falling out of this thing.”

Stephanie clucked and patted Hath’s shoulder. “Now you know damned well you look like a beautiful pregnant woman, and this dress is fine. It is not too revealing, though David will surely appreciate the generous cleavage. Now suck it up. This is Lucy’s day.”

“I know, you’re right, I’m just being silly.” She squared her shoulders, thrusting her ample chest forward. “Let’s go wait with the others.”

The bridesmaids were all together in the foyer, waiting on Lucy. “Aunt Hath, the twins are so big!” Ava said shyly. Her eyes got wide. “And they’re moving!”

“Want to feel?” Hath asked. At Ava’s nod, Hath put the girl’s hands on her stomach.

A few minutes later, Lucy’s mother called down to them. “Here she comes, ready or not!”

The women all sucked in a breath as Lucy descended the staircase. Her dress was a simple sheath like theirs, but of the purest white. It had a short train in the back, and drifted down a few steps behind her. Her hair was piled on top of her head, and her veil floated around her shoulders like a delicate cloud. Around her neck was a simple string of pearls; a wedding gift from her soon-to-be husband. Lucy’s mother trailed down the stairs behind her, gently blotting a tear from her eye.

“Lucy, you look stunning!” Alejandra called to her. “Simply beautiful.”

Ava smiled. “Daddy won’t know what hit him.”

And he didn’t.

When Richie, resplendent in a dove-gray tuxedo, saw his bride-to-be walking down the beach toward him, his heart stopped. He couldn’t believe that this gorgeous creature agreed to be his. He thought he was the luckiest man on the planet. When she said “I do”, and he slid the diamond-crusted band on her ring finger, and accepted a matching band on his, he thanked every god he’d ever prayed to for the day Lucia walked into his life.

That night, as David took the pins out of Hath’s up-do and brushed out her hair for her, she wistful. “It really was a gorgeous day.”

David swept Hath’s hair to one side and kissed her shoulder. “You were beautiful today.”

Hath rolled her eyes. “I was bloated and swollen, and looked like a frump next to Steph and Sam.”

“You looked pregnant and glowing and MINE,” David gently corrected. “Like I said; beautiful.”

Hath stood and wrapped her husband in a hug. “Have I told you today that I love you?”

“Only a dozen times, I think it’s time for another one.” He smiled and kissed her lips softly.

“I love you,” Hath said, closing her eyes and drawing him deeper into the kiss.

In September, it was Stephanie and Matt’s turn. If Hath thought she was huge before, by the first week of September, she was enormous. She was worried that she was going to be too big for anything, much less standing up for one of her closest friends. But Hath was up in Stephanie’s room, helping her thread small white flowers through her curls. The last one in, Hath had Stephanie turn for her, to make sure everything was perfect.

“Well?” Stephanie said. Stephanie’s pale silver dress shimmered in the late afternoon light that was streaming in through the window. She had matching peep-toe sandals that poked out from under the dress’ hem. “You look gorgeous,” Hath proclaimed. She leaned in to give her a peck on the cheek. “You’re going to knock Matt on his ass.”

Steph laughed. “That was my intention,” she said. Stephanie ran her hands over Hath’s swollen belly, “I’m so glad you could be here Hath. I wasn’t sure you’d want to travel so far given how close to your due date you are.”

Hath smiled and took Steph’s hands again, “I wouldn’t have missed this for the world, Steph.” They hugged again. “Besides, David keeps telling me he can’t wait to kiss the bride.”

Smiling, Stephanie moved to the window and looked out over the lawn. Lucie and Richie, Jon, Sam and Lindsay, David; she had been surprised when they all said that they would come. David had given her such a pout. “We always take care of family,” he had said, making Stephanie tear up. The guys looked so handsome in their suits and the girls were stunning in their summer dresses. It was the perfect late summer day; blue skies and sunshine and most importantly, not too hot.

A knock at the door startled Stephanie from her musings, and she watched Hath walk slowly across the room to open it. Hath had chosen a pale peach dress with tiny flowers along the hem and was barefoot; shoes were simply too uncomfortable to her now. It was Michael, ready to escort her mother down the aisle. Hath blew Stephanie a kiss and went back to join David on the lawn.

“Ready mom?” he asked. Stephanie wondered when her little boy had gotten to be all grown up.

“I’m ready, are you?”

Michael nodded and took her hand, “Let’s go.”

“Is that the last one before the babies come?” Hath asked later that evening, holed up in their hotel room. “I don’t think I can stand squishing into one more fancy dress. It’s huge t-shirts and baggy maternity shorts from here on out.

David laughed. “That should be it for now,” he said. “When we get home, you can wear whatever you want. Hell wear nothing if you want.”

Hath chuckled. “Yeah, you’d like that, wouldn’t you. Not gonna happen.”

David took Hath into his arms. “Can’t fault a guy for trying,” he said.

“No, I surely can’t.” She kissed his mouth. “I just wish they’d hurry up and come already.”

David put his hands on her abdomen. “Me too,” he said. “I can’t wait to meet them.”

Chapter 119: Welcome Lyndsay!

2009-06-19T16:19:00.002-04:00

Goddess’ Note: Most of this post was lifted directly from the Football Forum fanfic on [the old] T’s Place. I made some modifications to make it fit into my view of the story, but the Sam/Jon stuff was written by T.

When Jon got to the hospital, he was happy to see that Hath had been in true Goddess form. Upon arrival, she had informed the hospital staff just exactly whose baby they were delivering, explaining the need for extra security, private waiting rooms, and the discretion of every member of the staff. She had known that Jon would be extremely pissed if paparazzi managed to reach Sam or the baby. A concerned staff member hurriedly led him to the labor and delivery room where they had put Sam. He heard her long before he ever actually reached the room. She was screaming that she was going to cut off a piece of his anatomy that he was kind of fond of. At his ashen face, the nurse told him not to worry, that lots of women threatened that during labor but that they seldom meant it.

"Oh, she means it," Jon said, grinning. "She rarely says anything she doesn't mean. But, I'm sure I'll be forgiven before the morning."

"Somehow, I'm sure you're right," the nurse told him, flashing a knowing smile and opening the door. "Here ya go."

Sam was in the bed, sitting up with Hath wiping the sweat off her forehead and Lucy sitting by the bed holding her hand. However, after closer inspection, he realized Lucy wasn't holding Sam's hand, Sam was squeezing Lucy's.

After the contraction had passed, Sam yelled, "I want an epidural!" that's when her eyes focused on Jon. "Jon, get me an epidural!"

Lucy quietly moved away from the bed so that Jon could take Sam's hand and sit in her chair. Jon wrapped Sam's small hand in both of his. "Baby, you said you wanted to do this naturally, without any drugs," he calmly reminded his wife.

"I lied," she said quickly, "no, actually, I've just changed my mind. In fact, I've changed my mind about all of this. I've decided I don't want to be a mom; I don't want to have a baby." She said the words with such determination that for a brief second he almost thought she could accomplish that.

"I think it's a little late for that now, baby," he told her. Hath and Lucy nodded in agreement.

"Don't you tell me it's too late," she demanded. "I'll do whatever the hell I want to."

"Okay, baby," he placated. "Do what you want," he told her that just as the next contraction hit. Her grip on his hand almost cut off the circulation. He wouldn't have been surprised to find out she'd crushed bones. He waited until the contraction had faded away, before asking her, "Sam, baby, are you sure you want the drugs? I don't mind going and getting someone to give you something." He didn't say it out loud, but he actually would prefer if she'd take some sort of drugs. He couldn't stand to see her in this much pain.

Both Hath and Lucy watched Jon closely. They could see his struggle to remain calm for Sam's sake. Hath jerked her head toward the door and Lucy got the message. The two women quietly left the room, leaving the couple alone. They made their way to the private waiting room that had been arranged for them and found Richie, David and the others already there.

Richie stopped his pacing at their entrance. "Any news?"

"Not yet," Lucy answered, moving into his arms.

Through the long hours of Sam's labor, Hath, Lucy or Stephanie would quietly enter the labor room and sit on the opposite side of Sam's bed and hold her hand, or just get news to take out to the others.

Several threats, pleas and screams later, at 3:36 am EDT, Lyndsay Katherine Bongiovi screamed her first cries. Her father was the first to hold her, holding her down close so that her mother could see her beautiful face. Jon was barely able to tell Sam how much he loved her before she was falling asleep in exhaustion.

When Jon went out into waiting room, the grin on his face told the occupants of the room that their wait was over. "All's fine. Sam's sleeping, and Lyndsay's being taken care of. They've said that you could all go to the nursery and see her through the glass. The name on her bassinet is Sinclair, just to try and avoid the paparazzi getting a picture."

There were loads of handshakes and hugs and kisses, and backslapping going on, with Jon taking it all in stride. Everyone was just happy that mother and baby made it through it all okay.

When Hath and David went to the nursery to visit Lyndsay, Hath’s eyes teared up. “They’ll be looking in on our babies next,” she said.

“Hopefully you won’t go into labor at a show.”

Hath laughed. “Hopefully Jon won’t schedule anything for this fall,” she countered.

“But there’s Joe,” David said. “We have that musical...”

Hath flapped a hand. “I can handle Joe,” she said. She wrapped her arms around her babies. “Another couple months, kids,” she said softly, “and you can meet your cousin.”

*****************************

The next morning, standing at the nursery window, Lucy was wrapped in Richie's arms looking at the beautiful addition to the Bongiovi family when a flash went off startling them both and a voice called out, "Richie, which one is the newest Bongiovi?"

Richie didn't even have time to react before Lucy had snatched the camera, slammed it against the wall and told the reporter to send Richie the bill. Security guards appeared quickly to drag the guy away.

"Let's go see Sam," Richie said, trying not to laugh, as he pulled his little spitfire away from the nursery.

Later, in Sam's room, Lucy was surprised when Sam asked if she wanted to hold Lyndsay, but gladly took the baby from her mother's arms. Staring down at the baby in awe, Lucy began to tear up. This was what it was all about. Love. Love of the unconditional variety. She made her decision then, but decided to wait until they were alone to tell Richie. She wanted to get started immediately on a baby of their own.

After Richie and Lucy left, Jon sat on the side of Sam's bed while she held their sleeping daughter in her arms. "I love you," he told her, the emotion pouring out of him.

"I love you too," she answered. "Do me a favor?"

"Of course, anything you want."

"Go on the forum and tell anyone that might not already know that Lyndsay is finally here."

"Sure thing, baby. As soon as I get back to the hotel."

"Baby," Sam began, "It's almost 3:00. You need to get back to the hotel now. You have another show tonight."

"Yeah, I guess you're right," he reluctantly agreed. "I hate to leave you two."

"We'll still be here tonight when you're done with work," she said, smiling up at him.

“And we’ll be here with her,” Hath said, coming into the room. “D’s outside waiting on you, Boss.”

“Thanks for everything, Hath,” Jon said, crossing the room to give her a brief hug. “Sam told me you took charge at the venue, then here until I arrived.”

“Isn’t taking care of you part of my job description? I don’t know of anything that’s a bigger part of you than Sam and Lyndsay,” she said. “Congratulations, she’s beautiful.”

Jon looked at his daughter, now returned safely to her mother’s arms.

“Yes,” he said. “She is. Both of them are.”

Chapter 118: No, Jon, It’s Not A Joke

2009-06-06T00:21:00.002-04:00

Goddess’ Note: Most of this post was lifted directly from the Football Forum fanfic on [the old] T’s Place. I made some modifications to make it fit into my view of the story, but the Sam/Jon stuff was written by T.

Stephanie, Lucy, and even Hath got up and danced for most of the show, but Sam just wasn't quite up to it.

The guys rocked through several songs and had just finished Whole Lot of Leavin' when Jon stepped up to the white mic stand and began to talk to the crowd.

"How we doin' so far, okay?" The crowd roared in response. "This next song wasn't a song that we did very much live, but it happens to be my wife's favorite song." The crowd let out another round of screams, even though they had no idea which song he was talking about. "Well, okay, it's her favorite Bon Jovi song, and since she's here tonight...." he finished the sentence after nodding to David, "Gimme some keys please!"

David began to play, and Sam smiled as Jon began to sing In These Arms. She stood up for that one and just swayed slightly as Jon sang to her. There had been many nights they'd talked on the phone with him in some anonymous hotel room somewhere else in the world, and he would sing the chorus of that song to her.

"And, I would give anything, my blood, my love, my life,
if you were in these arms tonight.
I'd hold ya, I'd need ya,
I'd get down on my knees for you, and make everything all right,
if you were in these arms....

I'd love ya, I'd please ya,
I'd tell ya that I'd never leave ya,
And love you 'til the end of time,
If you were in these arms tonight"

Jon had barely finished the song, when Sam grabbed Hath's arm with her left hand and Lucy's with her right. Stephanie, who stood on the other side of Lucy, didn't realize anything was amiss; she just continued clapping and screaming.

In unison, Hath and Lucy asked, "What's wrong?"

"My water just broke," Sam exclaimed.

"Holy shit," Hath cried.

"FUCK!" Lucy yelled at the same time.

Stephanie's head jerked around at their expletives. "What's wrong?"

Lucy quickly explained, while Hath took charge.

"Stephanie, go to the side of the stage,” she said. “On the way, if you encounter any security people send one to help Lucy and I get Sam to the cars in back. Have the next one get you to Jon as quickly as possible. Then meet us at the hospital. Massachusetts General is the closest."

Sam interrupted Hath's litany of commands. "No! Don't tell Jon. He'll freak."

“Relax, he won't freak," Hath said calmly, "he's been through this four other times."

"Stephanie," Sam commanded, "find someone to tell Richie. Let Richie tell Jon. Make sure that they tell Jon I said for him to finish the show, then come to the hospital. I'm sure Lyndsay will still be a few hours before making an appearance."

"Are you sure?" Stephanie asked. At Sam's nod, she turned to go, but Lucy's hand on her arm had her spinning back around.

"Find Takumi, Richie's guitar tech. Tell him," Lucy told her. "He'll handle the rest."

Stephanie took off at a run. Slowing down only slightly when other fans blocked her path.

Hath and Lucy each held one of Sam's arms and followed behind Stephanie more slowly. They were almost to the metal barrier between the crowd and backstage area when one of the security guys came running up to them.

"I've got one of the golf carts waiting just beyond the barrier, we'll get her to the backstage exit quickly. Paul's already called for an ambulance. It should be waiting there when we get there." He bent down and scooped Sam up in his arms, before he'd even finished talking and walked away with long strides, leaving Hath and Lucy to follow along behind. "I'm sorry about this Mrs. Bongiovi," he told Sam.

"For what, my daughter's lack of timing?"

"No, for just picking you up without asking first."

"No worries, OWWWW!" she finished on a scream.

"Hang on, Mrs. B, please don't have that baby in this arena, the boss'd kill me."

When they got to the golf cart, he put her down gently, and Hath and Lucy quickly got on the seats on the back. At the back door, the guard seemed relieved to hand Sam off to the paramedics, and Hath and Lucy had a minor argument with the paramedic that tried to tell them that only one of them could ride with Sam. He only acquiesced when Hath subtly suggested that she might be in labor as well; so, technically they were taking two patients and only one passenger.

Once Sam was up in the ambulance, she pleaded with the driver not to run the siren, at least not until they were well away from the arena, because she didn't want any of the reporters that might be hanging around to get noisy enough to follow them to the hospital. The driver agreed, but only because they weren't that far from the hospital, and could be there in just a few minutes, with or without the siren.

******************************************

After sending a security guard back for Sam and the others, Stephanie determinedly went in search of Matt. She knew he would be just to the side of the stage with his eyes on the fan pit on Richie's side of the stage. His job was to make sure that none of those women 'attacked' Jon and to pry any off that got that brave. When she got to her fiancé, she quickly told him the problem, and he took her by the hand and practically dragged her to Takumi. When they reached the guitar tech, they were actually under the stage. He had just come down the ramp from handing Richie the guitar for It's My Life and was putting the other one back on the long rack of guitars. It only took Stephanie a minute to explain the problem, while Takumi kept at his job. He had only been half listening to her excited chatter until she got to the phrase 'her water broke'. Then he realized just how important of a job she was asking of him.

"Are you shitting me?" he asked. "You want me to tell Rich instead of Jon? Why?"

"Sam wanted Rich to tell Jon so that he wouldn't freak out. She doesn't want him to interrupt the show."

"Gotcha. I can handle this," Takumi told her. He decided to wait and tell Richie right after I'll Be There For You while Jon was making his way to the platform. Richie could tell the boss when he made it back to the stage.

That wasn't exactly the way it went down though. After Takumi told Richie, the guitarist made a beeline for the platform. Jon didn't even bat an eye when his friend joined him during the first verse of Make a Memory. Rich had been joining him every so often; it just depended on how the show was going and Richie's mood.

Jon noticed that when Rich joined him at the mic, his friend was wearing a smirk like he knew something Jon didn't. During the bridge, Jon found out just what that was.

Richie leaned over and yelled in Jon's ear, "Sam's having the baby."

It took a three count for it to sink in. Jon's eyes went wide and with his mouth still at the mic, he yelled, "You mean, now?"

Being the professionals that they are, the rest of the band never missed a beat. When Richie nodded, Jon's eyes scanned the section where he knew Sam had been sitting while he continued to sing the song. He was really hoping this was one of Richie's sick practical jokes. But, when he couldn't find Sam where she was supposed to be, he began to worry. When the song was over, Richie quickly told him about Sam's wishes that he continue the show. Jon took a moment to explain to the crowd that his wife was in labor, told them about her wishes that he continue the show, and apologizing in advance if he seemed distracted for the remainder of the concert.

During the break before the encore, Jon explained to the other band members what was going on, and told them there would only be a two song encore. He was dropping Mercy and only going to do Wanted and Prayer. He wanted to get to the hospital as soon as possible. Their bows were brief, with Jon being the first to leave the stage instead of the last as usual. He ran straight to the exit where Obie was waiting to take him to the hospital.

Chapter 117: Boston Bound

2009-05-24T22:45:00.002-04:00

Goddess’ Note: Most of this post was lifted directly from the Football Forum fanfic on [the old] T’s Place. I made some modifications to make it fit into my view of the story, adding Hath stuff, but the Sam/Jon stuff was written by T.

It was Wednesday morning, and Hath was going to start her trek to Boston with the girls. Jon had flown on ahead, needing to take care of personal appearances and what he called “stupid-ass media shit”. Stephanie was on her way, and once she arrived, the girls, with David in tow as their pack-mule, would head out for Boston in a gorgeous stretch Lincoln.

That morning, Sam woke up early. She hadn't slept well at all. Her lower back hurt so bad and nothing seemed to help it. Jon had rubbed it for her until she'd fallen asleep the first time, but she couldn't bring herself to wake him up to continue to rub it for her every time she woke up after that.

Her back was still bothering her when the limo arrived, but there was no way in hell she was missing this concert and missing out on a few nights spent with her friends. Her doctor had told her back when she was still in her first trimester that it was safe to take Tylenol for headaches, so she took a couple for her backache before she joined her friends in the limo. The driver had stopped at Hath and David's first, so the couple and Stephanie were already ensconced in the plush leather seats. While the driver put Sam's bag in the trunk, David jumped out of the car to help Sam climb in.

"Hey there little mama," he greeted her, "you look positively radiant."

"Yeah, yeah," she told him grumpily, "cut the shit. I know I look fat and tired."

He laughed as he took her hand and helped her to slowly sink into the car. "Jon said you were grumpy lately."

"He did, did he? Are you sure he didn't say I was being bitchy?"

Hath laughed. "Of course he wouldn't say that. He loves you."

"Sarcasm so becomes you," Sam told her friend, laughing.

"How're you feeling?" Stephanie asked, as David joined them, and the front door slammed signaling the driver had re-entered the vehicle.

"I'm fine," Sam answered. Jeez, she was so ready for this baby to get here so everyone would quit asking her how she was feeling. She shared a look with Hath. “Stop smiling over there, you’re next, you know.”

“I know,” Hath said, “but you’re the one they’re all going to be pawing over tonight, not me. You shoulda borrowed my t-shirt.” Hath’s shirt tonight was “Touch My Belly And Die”.

The five hour drive went by in plush comfort. Hath and Stephanie kept up a constant chatter with David interjecting the occasional smart ass comment. Sam had a very hard time not complaining about how bad her back was hurting, but she didn't want anyone to worry about her.

David noticed her rubbing at the small of her back. He watched her in silence for several minutes wondering just how to go about offering his services as a back-rubber without looking like he was renewing the partner swapping practical joke. Finally, with a look at Hath who had also noticed and gave him a nod, David said, "Stephanie change places with me, please."

Stephanie quickly agreed and moved to sit next to Hath. David smiled at Sam. "Sam, honey, turn around and let me rub your back for you," he ordered gently.

Sam obeyed, thanking him and explaining that Jon had been giving her back rubs for the past few days. She told them how Jon had been spoiling her while trying to make up for scheduling the dates in July. Sam told them how she had really missed him Sunday and Monday night, because she'd really missed the back and foot rubs.

David continued to rub Sam's back off and on for the remainder of the trip. He joked about them not telling Jon about him having his hands on Jon’s wife, because he liked breathing through his nose.

The limo pulled up to the back stage entrance, and David jumped out to help each woman out of the back seat. Lucy came running up to them.

"I'm so happy to see all of you," she said in greeting giving each woman a hug. When she hugged Sam, she teased, "Jon's been driving all of us crazy saying 'Is she here yet?' over and over."

"Yeah, now he'll just find something else to bitch about," David announced.

They were all still laughing when David ushered them past the security guard at the backstage door. Sam disappeared into Jon’s dressing room, and Stephanie went with Hath to David’s.

“Doesn’t he have to get changed?” Steph balked at the door.

“Yeah,” Hath said, “but he can go put on his pants in the bathroom. Or you can close your eyes. Or you can watch.”

David laughed and disappeared into the bathroom when Stephanie turned red. “You are an evil, evil pregnant woman,” she said to her friend. “What would you do if I said I wanted to watch?”

Hath shrugged. “After everything that’s gone on, having you see David in his tighty-whities is nothing.”

“Tighty-whities, huh?”

“Yep, my D is old fashioned.”

David came out of the bathroom a few minutes later, showered, and shirtless. “Damn, that feels better,” he said. “You girls want to pick out my shirt for tonight?”

“You have anything decent to pick?” Stephanie countered.

“Oh, and we invited you into our HOME!” David said, his smile and twinkling eyes belying the indignation.

“C’mon, baby,” Hath cooed. “Even your kids say your clothes suck.”

David crouched down in front of Hath. “Is that true my babies?” he said into her abdomen. “Do my clothes really suck?” He was rewarded with kicks from both babies. “Traitors,” he said, frowning while the girls laughed.

After picking out a shirt for David, Stephanie and Hath left him to his own devices. They met up with Lucy in the hall, with Richie close behind. He took one look at Hath’s t-shirt and started to laugh. “Well, that’s to the point, darlin’,” he said.

“Exactly,” Hath said, smugly.

“But I know you don’t mean me, right?” he said, reaching for her.

“Oh no, Sambora, I mean especially you. Hands off, mister. You want a pregnant belly, make one yourself.”

He looked at Lucy, who blushed and pulled Stephanie away by the elbow. Richie shook his head. “I’m working on it,” he said softly.

“Shit, sorry, Rich,” Hath said just as quietly. “I wasn’t thinking.”

“Don’t worry about it,” he answered. “But now you owe me,” he said. “Free feel?”

Hath rolled her eyes and thrust out her abdomen. Richie cradled the babies with his hands. “Hey guys it’s Uncle Richie,” he said. There was a flurry of kicks and presses that made him smile.

“They’re excited for their very first concert,” Hath said. She put her hand on Richie’s arm. “Don’t worry; Lucy will get there.” She smiled. “Gotta go collect Sam. Have fun tonight.”

The girls knocked on Jon’s door, and he pulled it open, shirt flapping behind him.

“Damn, Boss,” Hath said, shaking her head.

Sam laughed. “Tongue back in your mouth, Hath, or I’m telling David!”

Hath blushed. “Shut up. How are you feeling?” she said with a sarcastic smile.

“Fuck you,” Sam countered.

"We came to kidnap your wife," Hath said to Jon.

Jon laughed. "I'll be glad to loan her to you for a couple of hours, but I want her back after the show."

Lucy jumped in. "Deal."

Jon turned to look at Sam and saw she was having trouble getting up off the sofa. He hurried over and took each of her hands in one of his and gently pulled her to her feet and into his arms. He bent to whisper in her ear, "Are you sure you're okay?"

She smiled up at him. "Yeah, I'm fine," she assured him.

Sam and the Harem barely made it to their seats before the lights went down, and soon the guys were taking the stage and the opening notes of Lost Highway filled the arena.

Chapter 116: Home At Last

2009-05-19T09:23:00.002-04:00

Hath was so glad to be home, even though the house was so empty. It wouldn’t be that way for long; soon it would be July and the guys would be home. HER guy would be home. Then it was a few days of local shows and David’d be all hers for the summer. Then the babies would come, and the house wouldn’t be empty for another twenty years, God willing.

It was harder coming home than she thought it would be. She’d gotten used to fending off the “sneak attacks” from the guys, where they’d ask her opinion on something, get her into a room by herself or in an abandoned hallway, and talk to the babies. Jon continued to get a kick out of the way that Laura would push against his hand when he talked to her while John continued to ignore him, Richie continued to make smart ass comments about how big Hath was getting, and Teek? He got a nostalgic look in his eyes whenever he looked at Hath’s swollen abdomen, moreso than the others.

When it was actually time to pack up the hotel suite again, this time for the last time, she had tears in her eyes.

“Baby, what’s wrong?” David asked, walking in on his wife crying. He could handle anything she dished out except tears.

Hath turned from her suitcase, and David burst out laughing at her t-shirt. She’d changed into the “Hands off, asshole” shirt. She sniffled delicately and wiped her eyes with the heels of her hands. “I’m just going to miss you, that’s all.”

“Aw, I’ll miss you too, but I’ll be home in a couple, er, few weeks.” He took her in his arms and kissed her gently.

Hath rested her head on his shoulder and wound her arms around his waist. “I know, I know. Chalk it up to hormones, okay? Packing to leave you is just making me so sad.”

David walked Hath to the bed, and sat with her on his lap. He picked up the phone and pressed a button. “Yes, hi, this is 2314, I need someone to help my very pregnant wife pack. Great, thanks.” He hung up. “Done. Now you don’ t have to pack.”

A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door and David opened it to find three 40-something housekeepers chattering to themselves. When they saw who opened the door, their words dried up. David chuckled. “Thanks for coming, ladies. My wife is not in the mood to pack, and she’s told me more than once that I’m useless in the pack-girl-shit-up department. I’ve learned not to mess with her decisions or her moods.” He winked conspiratorially at them, making them giggle. “I appreciate you helping us out.”

The women bustled into the room and looked with pity on the pregnant woman. “Poor girl,” one said. “You leave this to us.” She reached out to pat Hath’s arm, but stopped, hand hovered in mid-air, when she saw the tshirt.

Hath smiled, and read the woman’s name tag. “It’s alright, Anna,” she said. “You’re not an asshole.”

Anna and the other housekeepers laughed, and set about packing.

That was weeks-that-seemed-like-years ago. Now, she was finally counting in hours the time until David got home. She had spent a while soaking in the tub, and even longer trying to get out without killing herself. She was dressed in the sexiest maternity nightgown she could find, which wasn’t too sexy, but at least it wasn’t a long t-shirt, as she had taken to wearing. She looked at the clock as she settled into bed. Just an hour to go. She was so excited she didn’t want to wait any longer.

Her eyes glazed over as she vanished into a daydream about what David would do when he came home. She was so lost in thought that she didn’t even realize her eyelids were growing heavy. Soon, she was sleeping, a sly smile on her face.

David’s car pulled into the driveway, and he was vaulting out of it even before the driver could put the transmission into ‘park’. He called back over his shoulder, “Thanks! Just dump the bags in the front hall, okay?”

The driver smiled and nodded his asset. It wasn’t the first time he drove David back from the airport, but it was the first time David had disappeared that quickly. He chuckled to himself. David must have one hell of a wife waiting for him at home.

David flew down the hall to the great room, looking for Hath. He expected to see her curled up as best as she could do in her favorite chair pecking away at the computer. He skidded to a halt with “Hello sexy Mama” frozen on his lips. She wasn’t there. The computer was there, a glass of water was perched on the side-table, but no Hath. Frowning, he went out to the patio, but no Hath. He smiled as he ascended the stairs next; she must be waiting for him in bed. Damn he loved how their minds were in synch like that. He flew down the hall, stopping only to kick off his shoes. By the time he could smell her bath oils in the air, he was hard. He pulled his t-shirt up over his head and flung the bedroom door open. He came up short when he saw his wife sleeping in the middle of the bed.

Chuckling to himself, he stood there and looked his fill. She was propped up on a mountain of pillows, turned half on her side, reclining as a Goddess should. Her hair was piled atop her head, and damp tendrils clung to her cheeks and neck. Her slow, steady breathing was accompanied by little mewls of happiness, and he saw a smile on her face. He hoped to hell she was dreaming of him.

The covers were settled at her waist, and her hand was clutched protectively around the twins. David’s heart surged, as did other parts of his anatomy, and he couldn’t wait another moment to wrap himself around his wife. He shucked the rest of his clothes, lifted the edge of the sheet and climbed up onto the bed next to Hath. He spooned up behind her and gently draped his arm under hers, smiling when Laura kicked against his arm. He reached around a little further until he felt John press a tiny hand or foot against his palm.

David sighed contentedly. Life just didn’t get too much better than this.

His breath tickled the hair that had escaped Hath’s topknot, and she stirred. Feeling a warm, hard body pressed against her, she murmured sleepily, “Hey, you.”

David answered by gently nipping the juncture of her neck and shoulder. “Hey yourself,” he said. “So, you’re so excited to see me, you fell asleep?” he teased.

Hath smiled and turned her head for a steamy kiss. “No, you fool, I was resting up to give you a proper welcome home.”

When she would have turned to face David, he stopped her. “No, baby,” he said. “Don’t move. I’ve got it under control.”

Hath relaxed as David grazed his fingertips across her neck and shoulder. She shivered deliciously as his light touch raised gooseflesh in its wake. He ran his hand down Hath’s arm and back, lightening his touch each time. Long minutes later he ran a hand down her back and cupped her ass. Long, strong fingers kneaded the silk-covered globes, and he placed gentle kisses along her shoulder.

Slowly, David raised the hem of Hath’s nightgown, letting his fingertips graze her naked thighs. With a brief kiss on the back of her head, he slid out of bed and walked around to the other side. Hath watched as David molded pillows around the twins, and used three more to prop her knee up comfortably. Smiling, he went back around to his side and slipped into bed again.

This time, when he trailed his fingers up Hath’s thigh, he dipped them in between, skimming them across her wet, swollen lips. “Oh Hath,” David said. “You missed me.”

“Oh yes I did,” Hath moaned, reveling in the sensations David was raising in her. He stroked her again, starting at the back of her knee, and ending only millimeters away from her clit. The third time he stroked her, Hath pressed down, trying to get David to touch her where the ache was fiercest.

David chuckled. “What’s the matter, sweetheart?”

“Nothing you can’t cure if you’d just OH!” David slid a finger into her, causing her to clamp down hard. “Jesus, David, don’t stop... please... just a little AH!” She screamed as David slid a second finger into her and stroked her slowly.

“Damn, Hath, you’re so freaking tight,” he breathed against her ear. When he slid his tongue across the outer shell of Hath’s ear, she lost control, crying out his name as she came. David kept up the languorous stroking, not letting her come down from the high. When he felt her starting to peak again, he couldn’t wait any longer, and shifted slightly and replaced his fingers with his cock, sliding all the way to the hilt in one stroke.

Hath reached around to grip David’s thigh, pressing hard enough to bruise. She held on tight while David made love to her, bringing her up and over the edge again. Her nails nearly drew blood when she came the third time, but the little pricks of pain only enhanced David’s pleasure. He tilted his hips to press slightly deeper, and emptied into her, groaning her name.

They stayed joined for a long time, cuddled together and basking in the afterglow. Finally, with much effort, and not a little bit of giggling, Hath turned over to face David. Her cheeks were flushed and her pulse racing, and the twins were kicking up a storm from Mommy’s activities. She cupped his face with one hand and kissed him over and over again.

“Welcome home, sweet Papa; I missed you and I love you so much.” Hath’s voice was thick with slumber and desire. She slid a leg up David’s, rubbing it with her instep. She hooked her ankle around the back of David’s knee and anchored him to her, pressing his belly into hers. He could feel every kick and push of his children as they swam and played.

“Love you too, sexy Mama, “he answered, kissing her temple, and settling his wife in his arms.

He was wrong before. Life didn’t get too much better than THIS.

Chapter 115: Back to Normal

2009-02-28T11:03:00.003-05:00

PM FROM FOOTBALLGODDESS TO NINERGIRL:

I need some good ideas for t-shirts to wear around here to get the point across that I’m pissed off. I’ve only come up with a few:

"Back off, fucknut"
”Just do your damned job”
"Because I SAID so!"
“I’m pregnant, not a Buddha”

I need your help, Steph. It’s either this, or I start hitting people...

PM FROM NINERGIRL TO FOOTBALLGODDESS

Crap, don’t start beating people up, Hath. You don’t need the hassle. Definitely go for the t-shirts, how about

“You'd look better with duct tape over your mouth! “
"All pissed off and nobody to choke. C'mere..."
"In touch with my inner bitch"
"Piss me of, and suffer the consequences"

Put the minions in a time out until they behave like they are supposed to. You're the boss and they need to understand that.

Sam told me a little bit about what you guys talked about. The way we see it, David is just so head over heels in love I don't think he can help it. The rest of them need to back off a bit and you need to tell them that. I can tell them for you when we get there if you want.

Try to get a little rest before talking to Jon. You don't want to go off on him or cry in front of him do you?

PM FROM FOOTBALLGODDESS TO NINERGIRL:

I like yours. I'm adding them to the list. Tony's gonna be a busy monkey.

I know they need to back off, and I have to make them understand that, and on some level they already know, but it isn’t the conscious level.... Oh, maybe it's just because they see the end of the tour tunnel, as it were, and are giddy about going home. Whatever the reason, they have to cut the shit. Seriously.

I so don't want to cry at or go off on Jon. Neither of those things work, though both would be gratifying, and it’s not professional. That’s why I haven’t gone to talk to him yet, I’m still too upset. I’m going to talk with him in the morning, when he goes for his run in the hotel gym, though. I have to, but I don’t want to.

And I know David can't help it. I can't blame him for it when I love that he loves me so much. I just wish he'd put a cork in it in front of the kiddies, you know?

I’ll work it out, I guess. Thanks for listening Steph.

Stephanie had never known Hath to back down from anything, and hadn’t ever seen her so upset. She wondered why in the hell David was letting this happen. She slept on it, but in the end decided to call David. He had to know what this was doing to his wife. She consulted the clock and did some quick math. It shouldn’t be too early to call, but one never knew with rock stars.

“’Lo?” a slightly sleepy voice rumbled.

“David, it’s Stephanie. Queenie. Oh hell, did I wake you?” She was rolling her eyes. It had to be close to noon where he was.

“S’alright, Stephanie, I was supposed to be up half an hour ago.” She heard him stretch and groan appreciatively as the kinks worked their way out of his back. “What’s up?”

“Listen, David, what is going on over there? I've been PM-ing with Hath and she is miserable.”

David bolted upright, totally awake now. “What do you mean ‘miserable’? Sure, she’s touchy, but that’s just the hormones.”

Stephanie smiled. The poor, deluded man. “You need to say something to the guys about the cutsey touchy, feely behavior they are laying on her. It is way too much. And if you call her hormonal to her face, she will kill you. Slowly.”

David was surprised that Hath was upset. She wasn’t showing it. “Jesus, why didn't she say anything? God, the guys just love having her and the babies around; reminds us all of our own/other/whatever kids. She's just such a happy glowing pregnant woman that she makes us all smile, and God, they – we – just love feeling the babies move, though it makes Jon miss Sam more, and Richie gets this strange look in his eyes. Teek just gets this wistful look....” David stopped when he realized he was rambling. “Aw, hell, Steph, we didn't mean anything by it...”

Stephanie chuckled. “I figured it was something like that. And maybe if you were all home it wouldn’t be a big deal. But it’s starting to impact her work.” Stephanie took a deep breath. “Look, her ‘minions’ aren't giving her the respect she deserves; they are going over her head and behind her back for all sorts of crap. This is crazy. She was hired to do a job and if no one is listening to her, what's the point?”

“Wait, what? The crew is giving her problems? None of us knew that. I know for sure Jon didn't know about the staff – he’d never have let that happen. Hell, he gave them the speech...shit, guess he has to do it again. I will get the guys to fix this. She has things running so smoothly here, we hardly have to THINK of something we want to have happen, and it gets done. Damn, I wish I had known sooner.”

“Well you know now,” Stephanie said patiently. “You need to do something. She wants to come home with us next week and doesn’t want to tell you; she just wants to disappear during one of your shows. And I'm worried about her. She says her blood pressure is up and she is way stressed out.”

“Aw hell, I don't want her having stress; and her BP is up? She never said anything. If anything happens to her or the twins, I'll never forgive myself. Thank you for telling me, Steph.”

“That’s what friends are for, David. Now go take care of your wife before she kills someone.”

“I will. See you soon, and thanks again.”

“You’re welcome. See you soon. Bye.”

While David and Stephanie were talking, Hath had gone up to the gym to talk to Jon. She watched him through the door for a minute, gathering her courage, then strode in like she owned the place.

“Morning, Hath!” Jon’s smile was wide and genuine. “What’s up? Couldn’t resist watching me run, huh?”

Hath had to chuckle. “Glad to see your ego is still firmly in place, Boss. No, I needed to talk to you about something, and this was the only place I can think of where nobody bothers you.”

Jon saw the look on Hath’s face and slowed then stopped the treadmill. “Judging by the look on your face, this is something serious. What’s happened? Are the babies okay?”

“They’re fine, Jon, but I’m not. Look.” Hath sighed. She grabbed a bottle of water from the bench and tossed it to Jon. “I feel like a bitch for even mentioning it, because I truly appreciate the love and concern you and the others show me and the twins, but do you think you guys could please stop touching and coddling me in front of the staff?”

Jon looked taken aback. “What are you talking about? We don’t...” he trailed off as he thought back over the last few weeks.

“Yeah, you do. You guys go all goofy and mushy, and the minions think it's OK to do the same, and they’ve stopped listening to me.”

“Minions?” Jon chuckled. “I’m gonna have to get them tshirts that say ‘MINION’ in stead of ‘CREW’. But what do you mean they’ve stopped listening to you?”

“They go to Tony or Obie or even Paul with questions they should be coming to me with. They try to second-guess what I want them to do, and they all look at me like I’m some fragile little creature... Bottom line is they don’t respect me anymore, and a lot if it has to do with the way you guys act around me.” Hath was blushing furiously. She took a deep breath and let it out, feeling loads better for having gotten that off her chest.

Jon was surprised, then Hath watched in amazement as ‘pissed off’ crept into his face. He grabbed his Blackberry from the gym bag on the floor, and called the crew chiefs. He arranged for a meeting in an hour, before they went about their business for the day. Hanging up, he looked at Hath. “Don’t worry, they won’t know you finked on them.” Hath started to protest but Jon held a hand up. “I’m kidding, Hath. You should have come to me when it started to be a problem, though.”

“I thought I could handle it, but I can’t. I seriously don’t want to go to jail, Boss, and I swear, I am about THIS close to killing someone.”

“I can tell, now that I really look at you.” He crossed to Hath, and gave her a brief hug.

“Ugh, Boss, you stink.” She laughed and pushed at him when he wouldn’t let her go. “What’s David going to think when I go back to our room smelling like you?”

“He’s gonna think I’m one lucky guy.” He wagged his eyebrows and held her tighter for a moment before dropping his arms.

“Oh, you’re impossible,” Hath said, backing away, chuckling.

“I’m glad you’re smiling. Now, don’t worry about the crew; we’ll get that straightened out.”

“Thanks, Boss.”

After breakfast, Hath noticed things slowly getting back to normal – or what passed for normal around the backstage area. The crews were doing what they were supposed to do, and when there were issues, they found Hath. She was still going to have Tony make up those t-shirts for her, though. No sense in letting a good idea go to waste.

That afternoon, Hath called Stephanie to give her an update.

“So, he called a meeting and told the team if they had a problem working for me, they could work somewhere else,” Hath said. “I didn’t believe it for a minute, but apparently they did. He told them that they were to treat me with respect, regardless of what the band did. Jon told them they earned the right to be familiar and friendly with me, and the rest of them didn't.’

“Wow,” Stephanie said. “He doesn’t do anything halfway, does he?”

“Nope, not at all. So the funny thing that happened today... after lunch, Jon came and apologized to me again, and said he promised that he'd only put his hands on me in private. His face was so serious, I burst out laughing.”

The two women shared a laugh over that one. Stephanie sobered first. “God, that must have been priceless.”

“Hell, he didn't really realize what he had said at first, but once he did, he started to chuckle, which made me laugh out loud. The twins liked Mommy laughing, and started kicking up a storm. Jon saw my face, and looked around furtively before putting his hands on my belly.”

“You know what this means, right?” Stephanie asked.

“No, what?”

Steph laughed. “Now they're gonna sneak attack you.”

“Oh hell. Well, it’s only for a few more weeks, then I come home. I’m going to take the doctor's advice, and not go to Canada or Michigan.”

“Oh good,” Steph said. “You need some time to unwind and relax. What about the summer?”

“Oh, I’m still going to be working, but from the offices at home. Don’t quite know how that’s going to work, but I’ll figure it out. As for the summer, I'm going to Boston because it's close, and Sam and I are going in a limo and don't have to fly. That ought to be fun. Hey, are you flying straight out to Beantown, or do you want to come to Jersey and ride with us? Lucy's flying in on the 7th, and we're all going on the 8th. We may have to stop a zillion times on the way to pee but it should still be fun.”

“I actually hadn’t decided what to do yet, but that sounds like fun! Count me in!”

Chapter 114: Don't Piss off the Pregnant Woman

2009-02-08T09:42:00.002-05:00

The tour was getting hectic. Hath was running around like a madwoman, and collapsing in bed at night into a dead sleep. Several times, David was feeling amorous and tried to wake her, but it was no use. She was out for the count. He spent long hours cradling their children while is wife slept, and thought for sure that she was overdoing things. He was glad the doctor told her to stop working and go home at the end of June and take it easy. Hath nearly had a fit over that, but they compromised, and she promised to work out of Jon’s office in NY or at home out of her own home office. The doctor threatened her with bed rest if she didn’t take care of herself, and David knew she’d absolutely not want that to happen, so he knew she’d behave.

The girls hadn’t heard from Hath in a while and were getting worried. They were getting updates from their own guys, but they needed to find out for themselves that she was okay.

PM FROM NINERGIRL TO FOOTBALLGODDESS

Hiya. Just wanted to see how things were going. Haven't heard from you in so long! Hah, I guess it’s only been a few days, but I’ve gotten used to getting an email or PM from you at least a couple times a day.

I hope you are taking care of yourself, missy, and L and J, too. Matt tells me things have been busy but he's having the best time and apparently looking after you is one of his new duties. What exactly did you do that you need looking after?

I can't wait to see you all next week. It’s been forever since I’ve been to London. I’ve heard so much about the European set lists, that I’m dying. Can’t you please get a sneak peek?

Lucy is coming to my place a couple days early so we can hang before flying over there. Shh, don't tell Richie, but she's bring Ava with her.

Could you do me a favor? Warn Jon that Michael is ready to talk his ears off about football. I told Michael that Jon knew some of the Giants' players and that he has season tickets, well that was a huge mistake on my part. Michael hasn't shut up since and I told him to ask Jon about it when we see him.

Tell David I have a brand new lipstick just for him. And yes, I'm bringing treats.

Miss you all.

MWAH

~Q

PM FROM FOOTBALLGODDESS TO NINERGIRL:

Hey there, Queenie!!!

Things are alright, and I’m taking care of myself, but since I'm not speaking to Jon right now except for business matters, I passed along your message about football to him through David. And I won't say a word to Richie about Ava coming...I’m well on my way to not talking to him, either.

Jon assigned Matt to be my babysitter. I had one little incident where I went sight-seeing by myself one afternoon (complete with map and hand-held GPS, thank-you-very-much) and had to call for help because I was being FOLLOWED all over the damned place, and couldn't get back to the hotel without giving away where they were staying. I hunkered down in a coffee shop and waited, and he sent Matt, who was a real sweetie about it. This is NOT his job.

I’ve been ordered, ORDERED, mind you, to not go off by myself anymore. I’ve been COMMANDED to take Matt with me if I feel the need to go exploring. I am not dragging that poor man all over the damned place. Jon is getting on my very last nerve. Never in a zillion years would I think that even a glimpse of his smile would irritate me.

I also never EVER thought I'd say, I can't wait for this leg of the tour to be over so I can come home. I need a break from these guys. At home, nobody tells me what to do, and nobody follows me around.

*deep, cleansing breath*

I can't wait to see you guys, either. The wedding seems so long ago, and it hasn't even been a month! David seems like he's been mine forever, too. We've taken to finishing each others' sentences, and communicating whole thoughts with just a word or two. It annoys the shit out of Jon, so we do it all the time. I do it on purpose.

I swear, though, I don't need Matt looking after me when the damned guys won't let me out of their sight. I swear to God, it's SO blasted annoying. They just give me this sickly-sweet smile when they see me and if I'm not in the middle of something, they're always touching the twins (The babies, not T&L lol. There is NO repeat of the nonsense that went on before the wedding, tyvm).

Anyway, it's gotten to the point now (dammit all) that if I have to go talk to one of them about something, I just drop my arms and let them have their pat. There’s just no fighting them.

David, I understand, of course. They’re his kids! He should be wanting to feel them, and I love it when he puts his hands on me.

Jon to some extent, I understand, because he misses seeing Sam and Lyndsay. He does it all the damned time, though, and in front of the crew. I swear, they’re looking at me like I’ve gone soft.

Teek is just being sweet, and is always respectful, and doesn’t do it as much as the others, for which I’ve named him my new favorite Jovi.

But oh my sweet JESUS is Richie driving me fucking nuts. I warned Lucy that he's really got baby on the brain, and she thinks I’m kidding. Not even in the slightest. He asks me dozens of questions about everything....and I mean EVERYTHING. Why is it that people think that pregnant women are fair game for embarrassing personal questions? He asked me how many times a day the LJs make me have to pee. I countered with asking how many times a day he jerked off.

*get a grip, Hath*

I told D about the lipstick, and he's been grinning like a damned fool.

Miss you too.

PM FROM FOOTBALLGODDESS TO NINERGIRL, FEMFBFAN4LIFE, MRSGIANTSJUNKIEINLA, UKFOOTYDUNCE:

That is IT!! I've had it up to HERE with the whole lot of them. When you girls leave London, I'm coming with you. It's 3:15 in the morning, and I'm ready to fucking murder someone.

My old job never made me this stressed out. I swear to God, my blood pressure has tripled in the last week. If one more person who instead of doing their fucking JOB comes up to me and asks me how I'm feeling, or if I need something, or if they can do something for me, I'm going to rip their heads off and shit down their necks.

Literally.

Talk about undermining my authority! I have people who are supposed to FEAR me being all cutesy and smiling around me. They see how the guys are with me, all solicitous and *ugh* NICE and of COURSE I'm nice back. I'm MARRIED to one of them, for Christ's sake. That doesn't mean THEY should be all cutesy and nice around me. THEY should be afraid of pissing off the hormonal pregnant woman who could fire them. Most of them, anyway.

Queenie, Matt's the only one who's afraid of me, bless his heart. Well, him and Obie, but Obie’s afraid of everyone. He's positively petrified. I love him.

So, that's it. I'm coming home when you girls go home. I haven't told the guys yet. Don't know if I will or not. May just leave and let them figure it out for themselves.

THAT'S how pissed off I am right now.

Grrrrrr
~ H

Sam was laughing at Hath’s latest diatribe. Hath had sent her several of the same type of message from different places, and at different times of the day, but the message was clear. Hath was one belly-rub away from killing Sam’s husband. She had to try to get Jon to lay off, but she knew that trying to get that man to do anything he didn’t think was his own idea was about as easy as nailing Jell-O to a tree. She called Hath to see just how close to the edge she was. It only took one syllable before Sam had her answer.

“What?” an angry woman said into the phone.

“Hath?”

“Sam?” Hath took a deep breath and sat down. “Sorry. You caught me in a mood. What’s up?”

“I’m worried about you,” Sam said. Your last several notes have been so... so angry, that I’m just concerned. Is everything alright?

“No.” Hath looked up to find she was being watched. She muttered some incoherent curse and stalked off for the ladies’ room. Pretty much her and the stylists were the only women around, and the stylists weren’t on-site yet, so it was empty.

“Sam, I told Jon that this wasn't a good idea. That working with the band directly would mean nothing but trouble. I thought I would get resentment from the others for getting a ‘cushy’ job just because of David, but I never thought I'd have to deal with outright arrrggghhh I don't even know what to call it.”

“Take a deep breath Hath,” Sam said. “I can feel your blood pressure pounding through the phone. Lay out the facts, and I’ll try to help you figure out what to do.” It’s the way she attacked a tough case, and she was pretty sure that this battle of wills between her husband and her friend would be as tough as any case she had tried.

Hath’s voice got quiet, shaking a little. Sam thought she might be close to tears. “It's like they have no respect for me,” Hath said. “They did at the beginning because Jon gave them the big ‘she's in charge because she knows what she's doing not because she's David's wife’ speech, and it worked for a while.”

“Well, that’s something,” Sam said. “But what isn’t working now?”

“Now, they take directives, but don't come to me with questions or problems. They don't want to ‘give me undue stress’. They're giving me undue stress by working around me. I put a system in place that has this place running like the well-oiled machine it used to be, and they're adding sand to the mix. Grrr.”

Oh shit, Sam thought to herself. The woman actually growled. “Did you talk to Jon about this? When it comes to business, he’s usually very level-headed and willing to listen to what the problems are, especially if there’s a chance things will get fouled up.”

“No, I haven't talked to Jon directly about this stuff, because he’s pissing me off as much as everyone else. He’s just as guilty of being all solicitous, and I swear, I don’t mean to complain because he’s just so nice, and he gets this look on his face that makes me wanna cry because I know he’s missing you and Lyndsay something fierce, but,” she let out a shaky breath. “But I’m at the end of my rope. I am seriously coming home with you.”

“Hath, not that I wouldn’t love having you close by again, but have you thought this through?” She waited until Hath had finished her latest string of curses, and covered the mouthpiece with her hand so Hath wouldn’t hear her laughing. “Listen, the guys will never let you forget that you, Triple-G, couldn’t handle them. Is that what you want?”

“No,” Hath admitted, grumpily.

“Then you have to figure out a way to get them to pay attention to you without giving up.”

Hath was quiet for a long minute. “They’re always staring at my chest because the girls are getting big,” she chuckled. “I could take to wearing t-shirts that reflect the thought of the day.”

“There you go!” Sam said. “Do that. Do you have any ideas?”

“Not yet, but Queenie will help me.”

“Alright, well, you call me before you do something stupid, hear me?”

“Yeah, alright. Look I have to go before they storm the bathroom looking for me, the jerks. Talk to you soon, okay? Give Lynsday a pat from Auntie Hath.”

“Will do, now go talk to Jon.”

“I will, after I talk to Tony about getting me t-shirts.”

Sam laughed. “Alright, but right after that.”

“Yes ma’am,” Hath laughed, and hung up.

Chapter 113: Goddess On Tour

2008-12-13T16:47:00.005-05:00

Sam was okay. She was upset that her only brother, her only remaining family, went and did something this momentous without telling her, but Nathan talked to her, and she was okay. She also thought it was hysterical that everyone was babying Hath, checking up on her, and being all big-brotherly on her. She knew that it would only be a matter of time before Hath went full-blown Triple-G on their collective ass, and wished to hell that she could be there when it happened.

PM FROM FOOTBALL GODDESS TO THE FEMFBFANFORLIFE:

Howdy Sam!

I'm getting ready for the next round of meetings, so I only have a couple minutes… You know how that goes. Jon’s got me hopping, but he's really quite easy to work for. He has pretty much one rule: do your job. Since that was my expectation of my Minions when I had them, it's pretty easy to follow. He said I keep this up, and I'll have new minions of my very own.

I cannot WAIT until football season. Spring training has started already for my Beloved Patriots; they're already talking about replacements for when Brady retires! The kid isn't old enough to retire yet! I’m a little sad that I’m missing out on my Christmas present from Jon, but with the babies on deck, I probably wouldn’t really get to work out with the team anyway. Oh well.

David takes great care of me but all the others are in full-on big-brother mode. Great. Like I need more brothers! The LJs are doing fine, still fighting in there, but it's really cool. They don’t like it when I swear. They kick and punch when I do. Hanging around the crew and the guys, well, let’s just say the babies are kicking up a storm all the time lol and I think that there’s a worn spot on my belly from everyone wanting a feel.

Crap, getting the hairy eyeball from Boss. (yeah, I'm still calling him that). At least he isn’t looking all protective at me. He looks a little put out. Gotta go earn my paycheck, sweetie.

MWAH!

PM FROM FOOTBALLGODDESS TO UKFOOTYDUNCE, NINERGIRL, FEMFBFAN4LIFE, MRSGIANTSJUNKEINLA:

Boa tarde a partir de Portugal!

Just when I get used to German, it's off to Portugal! We got here earlier this morning -- it's like 3pm now. Then Barcelona (can't wait, I'm fluent in Spanish), back to Germany, then Austria, then a break. Shit, I don't know how they do it.

Steph, Matt says 'hi'. I don't know what he's telling you, but he's fantastic. Jon is quite happy with him, and he's doing a wonderful job here on the security detail.

Did you know that once "they" -- the fans in Germany -- knew I was David's wife and was carrying his twins, if they saw me, they wanted to rub the Budda belly? It was kinda funny the first day, but got old quick.

They do this thing here (well there, I forget, we're not in Germany anymore, Toto), where fans can get tours backstage. Well, backstage is my domain, so they I’m always around. The crew has taken to calling me Mrs. Keys (lol, they make me laugh) and still do it when the fans are around, and well.... they all wanna get a rub. Matt'd been working with the backstage security to make sure that the fans don't get outta control, and he was kinda forced to be my watchdog/body protector. I don’t think he minded too much, but I think he was surprised by just how little I sit and rest!

Don’t start. I have enough mothering from the testosterone brigade, thank-you-very-much.

Here in Portugal, though, things are much calmer. Everyone is so nice! I'm taking a break from getting the quick-change rooms set up. Richie's was easy, he's pretty low maintenance. He’s stealthy as a frigging cat, though, and has scared the shit out of me more than once, until Jon yelled at him. Jon seems to think the LJs can be scared out. In any case, I attached little jingle bells to the curtains at Richie’s door, and he can’t sneak up on me anymore. The only thing keeping him from taking them down is that I threatened to sew them into all his clothes if he did. I think he thinks I’m serious.

Jon on the other hand is high maintenance as ever (I told him that, and he laughed at me, the bahstid, and threatened to make me watch him jog again). But, I've been able to keep surprising him, having his brand of water or favorite wine or whatever available for him. I even left Caramello bars in his dressing room one show, and I had to hide behind Matt when he came roaring out of his room.

Teek's a dream, doesn't want anything backstage except a towel. Love him. He’s also the calmest around me and the LJs, and I don’t mind so much when he rubs them, for some reason. He always asks first, and is incredibly gentle and hasn’t once asked if I’m okay in that condescending, ‘oh isn’t she so fragile’ way that the others have mastered. He does always seem to have orange or apple juice, though, lol, but he’s just so non-intrusive about it...

And David? Well, he’s been wonderful, once I got him to back off. He’s back to treating me like GSA (which is exactly what I want him to do). He even tried to convince me that 3 minutes was enough for a quickie before the encore. Turns out, it is, but just barely! We got yelled at for that though because the guys had to wait for him, so it was just the once, and it was a week before I could look at any of the guys without blushing. Thank GOD the crew didn’t know about it, or I’d NEVER hear the end of it. They tease me as mercilessly as they do the guys. I can’t decide whether I’m happy about that or not.

Alright, I just wanted to check in. After Ireland we're flying home for a few days. Southampton is the 11th. They're thinking of flying home after Austria, but they'd only have a day or so before having to get back on the plane -- Jon says it's worth it, they haven't decided yet.

David and I are going to Greece for those couple of days between Austria and Ireland. I've never been, and it's close! Crap, everything here is just a couple hours away. It's really cool.

Alright, Boss is giving me the hairy eyeball for being on the computer with you guys, though he did say *what? I'm not saying that* Hang on.....

Sam, honey, I miss you. I can't wait until I cum home to you. Even if it's for a day, I need you, honey. Love to you and Lyndsay. Give her a rub from her daddy.... Take a rub yourself, too....you know where.... I'll be calling you later…

Alright, now he's tapping his foot impatiently at me. Hmmmm, wonder if I can get Matt to protect me from him? lol

ALRIGHT, Boss.... sheesh

Bye, Girls!

Love, Hath

PM FROM FOOTBALLGODDESS TO NINERGIRL:

Hola de Barcelona, Stephanie! lol

I've taken tons of pictures. I think my laptop is full of 'em. I sent you a couple of everyone around the cookie care package you sent. The four of them demolished the whole thing that same night, before the show!!! Jon said they get enough of a workout on stage that it wouldn’t be a problem to burn off all the calories, and they needed the energy.

Jesus, I've never seen stuff disappear so quickly! Hugh was able to get his hand on a cookie, just barely, but Bobby and Renz were left out. I felt badly, so shared with them from my private stock (thanks, btw, I've hidden the box from David but I think he’s part bloodhound or something when it comes to your cookies) and they're over the moon. The double-chocolate macadamia nut biscotti were their favorite (yeah, they wanted me to send a hint lol)

Jon said to talk to him when you guys are here about using those photos I took for advertisement in your pastry shop. He was pretty sure his "people" had some conditions, but he said he's got a blown-up version of that shot and they've all signed it, and you can put it up behind the counter or something when you open shop. He said 'when' not 'if'. As long as you don't use it in print ads, or use their name in ads either, his "people" don't have issue with the photos. You should see this thing; it's poster-sized!

Did I tell you how proud I am of you for starting this business? Well I am. You’re gonna be a huge success, I just know it!

Give Michael a big hug from his Auntie Hath! I miss him too!

I'll pass chaste kisses around as requested, though with David, I'm sure your kiss'll be met with tongue.

Uh, be prepared for David. He's still [apparently] smarting over the whole Jon-kiss thing from before the wedding, and he's got his sights on you to even the score. He said he knows you've always been a Jonny-girl (no, I didn't tell him, I don't know how he knows, I think he can just tell) but he’s hopeful that it's just the hair color. Matt told him David'd better not make him kill him.

Little spritz of Binaca before getting off the plane, sweetie. D's gonna be on you. Gotta scoot.

Hasta la vista, baby!

PM FROM FOOTBALLGODDESS TO UKFOOTYDUNCE AND FEMFBFAN4LIFE:

Ang, Sam, I’ve gotta ask, how is your appetite? I haven't STOPPED eating, though German food wasn't my favorite. And, if it’s possible, my damned boobs keep getting bigger. I’ve had to snag some of the XL t-shirts from the marketing guys to keep myself in check.

One little mishap with a popped button backstage, and the guys are all poppa bear on me. They’d put me in a potato sack if they thought I wouldn’t kill them for trying. Of course, it was Richie that walked in on David and me making out in one of the little closet areas, hence the popped button, and he finked on us. Now he’s hyper aware of my clothes – mostly so he can give us shit if it’s in any sort of disarray. I think I liked it better when he was being all solicitous.

I’m having fun with him, though. Now when I know Richie’s around, I've taken to smearing my lipstick ever so slightly when I see him coming. And, in one of my "GSA" moments, when he was smirking at me, I asked him if he could check to see if all my bra hooks were done up properly.

His answer? "Darlin', I only know how to UNDO them."

So, I started to unbuttoned my blouse (I had a front-close that day) and told him to prove it, and he blushed then paled, and now HE'S calling me a crazy bitch, just like Jon does.

I really am having the best time. This is SO not like working. The only thing is, I've missed the first round of training camp. Remember how Jon had gotten me passes to go to Patriots training camp for Christmas? Well it started already. I'll have to wait until the summer. Hopefully I'm not too big to enjoy it! lmao.

I can't wait to see you all again! It feels like forever!!!

I'll be home the start of July. The doc here thinks I should cut out the traveling because I'm tired all the time. Christ on a crutch, I have twins on board for crying out loud! Of COURSE I'm tired. SO, I'll be around for a little bit and working out of the NY/NJ office until the Boston shows. Sam, I can't wait to see you! You'll be just 'bout ready to pop! Don't you dare fuck up my concert experience lmao.

Alright, it's dinner time where I am, and damned if I'm not HUNGRY. Again!

Hath was having a great time. The crew was solicitous, but not overly so, the guys were in a good mood because things were going smoothly, and she was seeing more of the world than she ever thought possible. She missed home a little, and the babies were keeping her hopping and hungry. She enjoyed the hell out of the shows every night, and going home with David and making love after the shows became a the norm. Things were going perfectly.

She should have known the euphoria wouldn’t last...

Chapter 112: The New Job

2008-11-23T13:48:00.002-05:00

Flying with the band to Germany, Hath was nervous. Jon had told her that he wanted her to take over for the “idiot he fired”. That meant she had to do everything, from dealing with the caterers to the media scheduling, and the pressure was really on to do it right. This wasn’t going to be like when they were in Chicago. Sure, she and Jon got along, and she was able to anticipate and fill some of his needs, but this was different. She was going to be involved in his business, taking care of the thousands of tiny details he couldn’t attend to himself on the tour—stuff that really mattered.

Somewhere over the Atlantic, Jon switched seats with David. “You doing alright, Jeeves?” he asked. He noticed she was really quiet and spending most of the time looking out the window.

Hath rolled her eyes at him. “Just fine, Boss,” she answered. “What’s up?”

“You look deep in thought. Everything okay?” He flicked his glance down to her ever-expanding abdomen.

Hath was touched by his concern. “Jon, I’m alright. Just gearing up my head for the job, ya know? I don’t want to disappoint you.”

Jon smiled. “I’m sure you’ll do just fine.”

“No Jon, I’m serious,” Hath said. “This is a big responsibility, and I’m flattered you have confidence I can handle it. I’m confident too, but I still am worried about fucking OOH! it up.” She put her hands to her belly. “Guess Laura and John don’t like it when mommy swears.” She laughed. “That’s gonna be a big friggin-OOOH! problem.”

Jon laughed and put his hand lightly over the baby he claimed was his namesake. “Say something else – something dirty.”

“Go fuck yourself. AH!”

Jon laughed harder. “That is so cool.” He looked wistful for a minute, and Hath had to look away. He was missing Sam and Lyndsay something awful.

“So,” Jon said, clearing his throat, “I have your first assignment.”

“Oh goody,” Hath said sarcastically, and Jon just stared. “Kidding, boss. Whaddaya got?”

Jon stood and pulled a brand new laptop, Blackberry and some other device from a bag in the overhead bin. “The Dell has all sorts of scheduling and other software on it, and a wireless network card. If there’s anything else you find you need, don’t bother asking, just get it – I trust your judgment. You still have my AmEx number; use it for whatever you need. Here is a phone for you. It has all our numbers programmed into it, and full internet, email, paging and texting capabilities. I think it makes coffee, too.” He smiled. “This,” he handed her the other pocket-sized device, “is your new best friend.”

Hath took the device and turned it on. “A translator?”

Jon nodded. “You got it. I don’t remember what you said you spoke fluently and what you didn’t, so this will help you. It’ll spell out phonetically just about anything you need to say. It’s set for Germany now, and the thing so damned easy to use, even Sambora figured it out. I’m sure you can figure it out.”

“Fuck you, man,” Richie called from behind Hath.

“No thanks,” Jon said automatically.

Jon had David hand him a stuffed folder. “This is our itinerary; hotel, travel, and venue information for the rest of the tour. I need you to have that in your system by the time we’re wheels down. I have indicated where we have media or other events we have to attend, but other than that, I need you to get us out of the hotels where possible, and out having fun. Basically planning events for us: dinners, cultural immersion, whatever.”

Hath had the laptop open, and was taking notes, typing a zillion words a minute. “Got it, boss, what else?”

“I do have one other thing but it isn’t quite what we talked about.”

“Lay it on me,” Hath said. “I’m pretty flexible.”

“I remember,” Jon said wryly, raising an eyebrow. He motioned for David to hand him a thick binder. “I need you to ride herd over the backstage crew.” He held up a hand when Hath went to protest. “They all know their jobs, I just need someone to keep them on track, handle any disputes or issues that come up. Tony will help you, but I need someone to keep order.”

“Will they listen to me?” Hath asked, thumbing through the binder. “I mean, if I learn all this shit, and know what the hell I’m talking about, will they do what I say?”

“Well, that depends on how good you are at your job. Time to put your money where your mouth is, Triple-G,” Jon said, winking.

“Do you have my back if I need you?”

Jon nodded. “If Tony can’t get it sorted out, you can come to me. I don’t expect to have to deal with this shit, though; that’s what you’re here for.”

“Got it. What else?”

“That’s it for now. We hit the ground in a few hours, and will want something for dinner. Get something quiet arranged for us.”

“On it, boss.”

Hath tuned out and spent the next hour on the phone and on her translator. After asking "Sprechen Sie bitte Englisch" what seemed like a thousand times (and always hearing “nein”) she had dinner and drivers arranged for the group. She sighed and stretched and set to work getting the travel itinerary and other arrangements into the computer, and synched it up with her blackberry.

“Boss, gimme your berry,” she said, holding out her hand. Jon handed it over and she typed a few things on it, and handed it back. “You’re synched up with me now. I make a change in the computer or on my berry, and it beams to yours.”

“Cool,” Jon said. “What if I need to make changes?”

“Hang on,” Hath said, and took the berry back. After a few minutes, and lots of swearing (ending in giggles when the babies kicked), she handed the device back over. “All set. The changes will queue up and ping me. I need to make sure that whatever you change doesn’t interfere with anything else you planned, but if it doesn’t, it’ll get updated. If it does, I’ll let you know.”

“Great,” Jon said. He typed something and Hath’s laptop and blackberry pinged. She laughed. Jon had scheduled Hath to stick by him all day the next day.

“It worked boss,” Hath said, and added the item to the schedule. Jon’s device beeped and he smiled and nodded, satisfied that this was going to work out. It’d work out just fine.

Over the next several days, Hath got to know the backstage crew, and learned what they were supposed to do. She asked a million questions, but did in such a way that the guys didn’t realize she was trying to learn their jobs. She never asked the same question twice, and gradually, grudgingly, she started to gain their respect.

She caught on quickly to the languages of the various countries they were visiting, and soon the other administrative staff were coming to her to help with interview scheduling, and more than once she filled in when the interpreter was unavailable. She arranged for catered dinners at the end of the stint in each country, always different from the last. The crew began to look forward to wrapping the packing at the end of a run, and had shaved an hour off their time.

Jon noticed all of this, and smiled smugly to himself; pleased to have brought her aboard.

Hath was working hard, and the guys noticed. They noticed to the point that they started getting worried about her. She was working just as many hours as they did, and that was most of them. She was eating and resting, but otherwise, she was a whirling force to be reckoned with. They guys, even Hugh, took to stopping in to see Hath, or stopping her in the hall or what-have-you to ask how she was doing. When she made herself unavailable, they took to calling her. First it was just David, then Richie started, and soon Hath had had enough.

The next time Richie called, she groaned. “What do you want now?”

“Hey darlin’, I just want to make sure you’re alright and not working too hard.”

“Richie, I appreciate it, but really I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?”

Hath’s little devil came out and sat on her shoulder. She cleared her throat and lowered her voice into a sexy growl. “Baby, if you want to know just how fine I am, ask David. Or Jon. Or you can come find out for yourself.”

Richie sputtered and hung up, and seriously cut back on the phone calls.

Hath barely had time to herself, let alone to visit with the girls on the board, but she didn’t miss the day that Ang told them she and Nathan had gotten hitched! She had to re-read the PM several times to make sure she was seeing what she thought she was seeing.

While in Vegas, Nate hijacked me into marrying him.... pauses for the swearing... Told me he'd planned a surprise…No SHIT Sherlock!

I know I could have said NO, I did many times, including at the altar but he swore up one side and down the other he'd quit his job and head to London with me if I didn't, and I know he loves that damn job.

Sam I'm sorry, truly I am. If you hate me well I'll live with it. I've told him you'll want to strangle both of us

But he said with all the babies coming, other weddings coming up, and me heading out just didn't seem any RIGHT time to get married. No wonder he wanted to go to Vegas.

So there you have it, my bomb, sorry OUR bomb: I'm married!

Let the anger commence!

After reading it for the fifth time, she called Sam to make sure she was okay with this. She knew that Nathan meant the world to her, and she had to be hurt that he’d elope and not tell her. She was, but she was okay. Or would be.

Chapter 111: The Honeymooners

2008-11-04T12:25:00.001-05:00

At the airport, a private jet awaited them. They handed their passports and the single suitcase to the pilot, and went aboard. David took her on a tour of the small plane, ending with a bedroom. Their suitcase sat on the chest at the foot of the bed.

“What’s this?”

David laughed and kissed Hath’s neck. “You are a married lady. No more bathrooms for you. When we exercise our membership in the mile-high club, we do it in style now. The room is soundproofed, and we can lock the door.” David leaned in to kiss Hath’s neck again, and nipped at her skin.

Hath laughed and turned to hug her husband. “I love you,” she said.

“I love you more,” David answered, and kissed his wife again.

When the plane took off, Hath was excited. She now knew where they were going – Brazil. David didn’t want her to know, but she overheard the pilots talking. When the captain announced they could leave their seats, David stood and put his hand out for Hath to take. She did, and he led her to the back of the plane, to the bedroom.

Shutting and locking the door, David drew Hath to the bed. He found the zipper to her gown and unzipped it slowly, the sound impossibly loud in the small, quiet room. He let the dress fall from her body, and gasped at the sight of Hath, belly swollen with their children, standing there in her snowy-white lingerie. He reached out a trembling hand to gently cup his children, then slid his hand up to cup Hath’s breast. His other hand joined the silent worship, and he kneaded and pulled gently on her, kissing Hath slowly and tenderly, until she was panting.

“Oh, David,” she said, breathlessly. “You’re driving me insane.” She reached down to cup David’s erection through his tux pants and rubbed firmly, making him growl.

Hath unbuttoned David’s jacket and slipped it from his shoulders. The cummerbund and bow tie were next, followed closely by his shirt and pants. Holding hands, they crawled up into bed together. Hath lay on her back and David levered up on an elbow alongside her, sipping from her lips and trailing gentle fingertips over her breasts and belly. He reached beneath Hath’s back and unhooked her bra, discarding it over his shoulder behind him.

He leaned in to take a pebbled nipple into his mouth, and the gently pulling motion of his mouth made Hath’s clit throb. She moaned and wiggled on the bed, and David smiled around her flesh. Without breaking the sweet contact his mouth had with her skin, he urged Hath to raise her hips so he could slide the panties off her. He could feel their dampness and that made him harder.

He grazed her leg from knee to thigh over and over until Hath thought she would scream. Then he dipped a fingertip into her wet core, and she did. Impossibly turned on by her responsiveness, David hurriedly pushed down his boxers and kicked out of them, then rolled between Hath’s thighs. He pressed into her slowly, agonizingly so, until he was seated deep within her. He held himself there, pressed as deep into Hath as he could go, then he flicked her clit with his finger.

Hath’s eyes rolled back and her back arched as the waves of pleasure overtook her. She gripped the sheets next to her hips, and raised herself so David would press deeper. She started a rocking motion that David quickly matched thrust for thrust, and soon she was peaking again, this time taking David with her. He groaned her name as he spilled deep inside her, and Hath had to shove the side of the pillow into her mouth to muffle the screams.

When their pulsing and quivering stopped, David gently rolled to Hath’s side and pulled her close, kissing her for long minutes. “I will never get tired of kissing you, Mrs. Rashbaum,” David said.

“God, I hope not, Mr. Rashbaum,” Hath answered. The twins were now kicking up a storm, and Hath put David’s hand on her abdomen so he could feel them spinning and dancing in there. With a contented smile and a happy sigh, they drifted off in each other’s arms.

A subtle banking woke David. He checked his watch. Soon, the pilot would be expecting them to strap themselves into their seats. He shook Hath gently, and she smiled up at him. “Hello my husband,” she said, laying a hand on his cheek.

“Hello there, my wife,” David answered, turning his face to kiss her palm. “The pilots will be looking for us to be in our seats soon. We should get cleaned up.” They reluctantly got out of bed and padded hand-in-hand to the bathroom, where they took quick showers. Returning to the bedroom, Hath looked at her wedding dress, crumpled on the floor. She turned to the suitcase and opened it, laughing. Inside, she saw their bathing suits, a couple of t-shirts and sarongs, flip flops, basic toiletries, and that was it. Shaking her head, she pulled out one of the swimsuits and pulled it on. She tied a flowery sarong around her hips and slid her flip-flops on. David pulled on snug blue trunks and a t-shirt and his own sandals. They packed their wedding clothes into the suitcase and returned to their seats.

A few minutes later, the pilot announced that they were preparing to make their final approach at the airport, and the passengers should please “return to the upright position” and buckle their seatbelts. David laughed at the faux pas, sure that Richie was behind it, and Hath blushed.

When the plane taxied to a stop and the pilot opened the door, Hath and David stepped out into a tropical paradise. Everything was lush and green, and the sunshine and warm caress of the sun made Hath groan appreciatively. They were whisked away to a hotel for the day, and David said they had a private cabin arranged for tomorrow.

When they got to the hotel, they had the bellman take their bag up to their room, and they headed for the beach. They walked for miles up and down the expanse of white sand, collecting a few seashells on the way. They didn’t talk much, just wound their arms around each other’s waists and enjoyed being together. They would stop to kiss or to venture into the water and cool off but otherwise were content to just walk together. When they returned to the hotel, they had a light dinner out under the stars, and retired to their room, where they celebrated, again, their marriage to each other.

The next morning, the newlyweds showered and dressed in their bathing suits, and went down to the lobby. The concierge arranged for a car to take them to the docks. Hath was puzzled.

“I thought we had a private cabin arranged? Where are we going?”

David smiled. “We do have a private cabin. On a private island. We need to get to the docks so we can get to our boat.”

Hath’s eyes went wide, but she didn’t say anything else. When they arrived at the docks of Sao Sebastiao, they were greeted warmly. Apparently, David put a lot of thought and preparation into this honeymoon. They were shown to their boat, which was already stocked with coolers of food. The boatman told them that he would return each evening with fresh ice for the coolers, and if there was anything else they needed, all they had to do was leave a note with the cooler, and he would take care if it.

They climbed aboard and settled onto the narrow bench at the bow, and looked out over the gloriously flat water. The boatman took them to island he called Toque Toque Grande. It had a very small beach, about 300m long, and it was mostly uninhabited so it was perfect. They had a little shack on the beach, furnished with a large, soft bed, a pair of comfortable chairs, and a small breakfast nook. There was no electricity, and the water was pumped to the shack by hand. There was a propane stove if they felt the need to cook anything, but were content to sup on cold meats and cheeses, and fresh fruits and vegetables. There was a little boat made available to them to use to go back to the mainland, but they didn’t bother. Everything they needed was already there.

“Oh David,” Hath said, “I'd live there forever if I could.” It was truly heaven on earth. Between the white sands, clear green water, deep blue skies, and uninterrupted time with her husband, Hath had never in her entire life been so content.

They spent the next two days in total isolation, venturing for the coolers only after they were sure that the boatman was gone. They sunned on the beach and swam nude in the ocean, and were both quickly tanned brown all over. Hath’s hair lightened in the sun, and they shared a laugh over how David had to dig a little gully in the sand for the LJs to settle into when Hath sunned her back. It was a perfect respite. The days passed quickly however – far too quickly.

They returned home to piles of mail in the foyer and stacks of slips from the post office in the box: gifts from friends and family who couldn’t make it to the wedding. Exhausted from the sun and travel, they collapsed into bed, not bothering to shower the travel off them. The next morning was a whirlwind of activity. The tour was starting back up in a couple of days, and Hath was starting her new job. She was insanely nervous, though she knew she could handle whatever Jon threw at her. She was also itching to get back online and tell the girls all about their honeymoon.

She and David sent a note to the girls, then started the arduous task of packing for the long overseas flight, and the longer series of dates that they’d be away from home.

Hath had a feeling that before the tour was over, she’d hate flying. She might even hate Jon.

Chapter 110: Wedding Traditions

2008-10-10T23:12:00.002-04:00

After another round of photos with the entire wedding party, then some with all the guys and their girls, they left the chapel to a shower of birdseed. Giggling and with hands firmly clasped together, they walked out into the sunny quad and David pulled up short.

“What on Earth?” He saw a chupah set up in the expansive lawn, and his mother’s Rabbi standing at the ready.

“You gave me my tradition, I want to give you yours,” Hath said, reaching up to kiss her husband. “We’re married in the eyes of my God, I want to be married in the eyes of yours, too.”

“You are wonderful,” David said. “Thank you.”

They led the crowd over to the canopy. Hath had done her research, and waited for David, his mother, Tico, and Sue to join the Rabbi under the chupah, the symbol of the new home and new life they would build together. She solemnly walked around David seven times before standing by his side.

The Rabbi recited a blessing over a glass of wine, then spoke the Birkat Erusin (prenuptial blessing), after which, David and Hath both drank from the glass. Hath turned to her new mother-in-law, who took a small silk purse from her pocket. Another slender gold band was tucked inside. Hath handed it to the Rabbi, who then handed it to David.

The Rabbi had David repeat the words "Haray at mekudeshet li betaba'at zu kedat Moshe v'Yisrael" ("Behold, you are consecrated to me with this ring according to the laws of Moses and Israel"). David slid the ring on Hath’s index finger.

Smiling, Hath turned to her brother, who drew a scroll from his inside pocket and handed it to her.

“What’s this?” David asked, already knowing what it was.

“It’s our ketubah,” Hath answered. “I had a friend illustrate it and write it out for us.” The ketubah was a traditional wedding contract. It basically spelled out the bride-price and extracted a promise from the groom to provide food and shelter for his bride. In modern times, and with an interfaith couple, the language was more relaxed. David read the scroll. He recognized the words from their vows written in Hebrew.

“This is amazing,” he muttered, and handed it to the Rabbi to read.

The Rabbi read the words of promise aloud, then rolled the scroll and handed it to Hath, who clutched it softly in her hand. It would be framed and hung in their house when they got home.

The Rabbi placed a small velvet bag on the ground – the traditional glass. David took Hath’s hand, and stomped hard on the glass, breaking it with a loud POP! Everyone cheered, and David swept Hath up into another kiss.

After Ang took photos of Hath’s and David’s families with the Rabbi, they headed the rest of the way across campus to the stone mansion on top of the hill. The house was used now as a function hall, and as they made their way to it, the students that were out and about stopped to applaud. David and Hath shared a kiss and a wave, and kept up their trek. The other guys were somewhere in the middle of the pack, and went unnoticed across campus.

At the hall, Ang took more photos, the couple with each of the tables of people. She would take more shots during the first dance, the toast, the cake cutting, and the inevitable garter toss.

The Rashbaums danced their first dance to “All I Ask Of You” from Phantom, the haunting voices of Michael Crawford and Sarah Brightman underscoring the emotion of the words. They sang the words to each other softly, eyes locked on each other as they waltzed around the dance floor. As the final bars of the music faded out, David dipped her low and kissed her tenderly. They stayed joined that way for several minutes until they realized the room was completely silent.

Blushing, they separated, David saying, “Can you blame me?” and making everyone laugh.

They sat down to a catered luncheon of simple foods, as that’s what David and Hath preferred. They started with a fresh fruit bowl, with grapes, berries, and melons all deliciously chilled. The spinach salad was crisp and light and the smoked turkey tender and delicious. An assortment of desserts was laid out on a table next to the cake. Stephanie had been working feverishly to provide the treats, and Hath had put her business card at everyone’s place setting, so they would know who was responsible for the delectable creations.

The cake itself was a four-layer cake, alternating chocolate and yellow. It was covered in white frosting, and decorated simply with fresh roses around the base. The topper was a traditional man and woman standing under a canopy of flowers. It was simple and elegant, like everything else that day.

After lunch, Ang took shots of the couple slicing into the cake together. They carefully fed bites of the light confection to one another, and shared a kiss after each one. There was a moment when David considered mashing the cake into Richie’s face – he was standing right next to them and grinning like an idiot, but decided a food fight at the wedding reception would definitely irritate his new bride.

When Hath sat for the garter removal, the unmistakable strains of the traditional Hora dance flowed from the speakers. Jon, John, and Richie hoisted Hath’s chair up over their heads, making her scream. “Don’t you dare drop me! You mush my babies, and I will kill you!” She screamed again when they started to spin her chair around. She looked frantically around for David, and saw him hoisted up by Tico, Nathan, and Ed, her brother’s best friend. The two groups brought the chairs close enough together so Hath and David could grasp the edges of a linen napkin and they were spun and twirled until Hath thought she would never un-dizzy.

“OK!” Hath said, breathless with laughter. “Please, put me down now.” The men complied and high-fived each other as they went back to their women.

“Can I please dive under my bride’s dress now?” David complained, and his new mother-in-law cuffed him on the back of his head.

“There are children present, you ass,” she hissed at him.

“Oops, sorry Mom,” David said sheepishly.

A stripper’s anthem played while David knelt in front of Hath. Slowly, he raised the hem of her dress until nearly her whole leg was showing. The men whistled and clapped, and Hath giggled gleefully. David traced his fingers up her silk-covered length, and slowly pulled the garter down over her thigh. When he reached her knee, he leaned forward and grasped it in his teeth, pulling it the rest of the way off. Smirking like a fool, he straightened and kissed his wife.
“Who wants it?” David called. He flipped it in the general direction of his friends, and laughed with Michael, Stephanie’s son, caught it. He didn’t know what to do with it, so he shoved it in his pocket. Hath took the throw-away bouquet and tossed it behind her at the gathering of unmarried girls and women. Ava caught it, and everyone thought it was cute that they sat together for the rest of the afternoon.

Hath and David made the rounds after a while, stopping to talk, kiss, hug, or otherwise thank each person for coming, then they made their exit. David had a single suitcase packed and waiting in the limo.

“Where are we going?” Hath asked.

“Somewhere where all you need is your passport, your bathing suit, and a smile,” David answered.

“But WHERE are we going?”

“Do you trust me?”

“Always,” Hath answered, leaning in for another kiss.

“Then trust me, you’re going to love it.”

They climbed into the car, and looked back, seeing their friends and family gathered on the porch of the hall, waving frantically. They settled into the seat, arms wrapped around each other. “Thank you,” David said. “Thank you for marrying me.”

Hath laughed.

“What?” David answered.

“That’s not the right line. The right line is ‘thank you for loving me’.”

David groaned and laughed. “How long are you going to quote us to me?”

“HOW long are we going to be together?”

“Forever,” David said, smiling.

“Then forever,” Hath said.

The couple joined hands and lips, and stayed that way until they reached the airport.

The Goddess wishes to thank Jovi's Willow for her help with this chapter....

Chapter 109: Wedding Day

2008-10-10T23:11:00.002-04:00

David had woken before dawn, reaching for Hath before remembering she was at her mother’s. A pounding at the door had him sprinting across the room. He tore it open, heedless of the fact he had on only boxer shorts, and blinked rapidly when a flash went off in his face. “What the hell?” he asked. When his vision cleared, he saw it was Ang, or rather the rapidly retreating back of Ang. She had better hurry to get to Hath’s mother’s house.

David was showered and dressed by seven. His classic black Armani tux was custom-fitted for him. The notched satin lapels were brushed clean of lint, and the double-breasted jacket broadened his already broad shoulders, and made his waist look trimmer than it was. The cummerbund and bow-tie were Taz print, as were all the men’s accessories, and muted the pure white shirt with French cuffs that he wore beneath the suit. David’s mother had given him his father’s cufflinks and as David fastened them through the cuffs, he wished his father was alive to see him this happy.

Shaking off the melancholy, for it really had no place on such a happy day; David brushed his wingtips until they shone. Satisfied he looked like he was supposed to, and tired of waiting a moment longer, he was knocking on Tico’s door by eight.

“I can’t stand waiting anymore,” he said, shouldering his way into the room. “Distract me.” And now he was pacing the floor in Tico’s suite and checking his watch every few minutes.

Tico tried to keep up with David, but finally settled for sitting on the couch and watching one of his best friends wear a groove in the carpet and mutter about time taking way too long to pass. He tried to distract David, the two men talking shop for a while.

Tico’s wife came to join them, dressed for the ceremony. They gushed appropriately at her elegance and when Hector came out of his room, unable to fasten his bow tie, David smiled. He had such a serious little face on. David crouched before his honorary nephew and handed Hector a small white box. “These are the wedding rings,” he said. “Your job is to keep them safe, okay?” Hector nodded solemnly and said, “Si, Tio,” and put the box deep in his pocket.

Finally, it was time to head to the chapel. The blazing sun hit David squarely in the eyes when he ventured out o fthe lobby, and he couldn’t think of a better omen. The drive to the chapel took a little less than half an hour, and he was pressing the imaginary gas pedal on the passenger side of the car the whole time.

Once they got to the campus, David was glad to see their arrival went mostly unnoticed. Saturday morning on a college campus was usually a quiet time. David, Tico, and Hector went into the priest’s offices and waited. Jon and Richie and their assorted women and children arrived shortly after nine, with April and the other kids right behind them. The kids all got to their stations and started their jobs.

At 9:15, guests started to arrive and David started fidgeting with his tie.

By 9:45, the chapel was mostly full of their relatives and friends and Tico threatened to toss David to the floor and sit on him if he wouldn’t stop the damned pacing.

Five minutes after that, the back door opened, and Ang came in.

“Where is she?” David demanded, bolting for the door.

Ang stopped him, a hand on his chest. “Easy there, tiger. She’s out there. She isn’t coming in until she knows you and Teek are at the altar waiting for her.” She straightened David’s bow tie. “You clean up good, David.”

David relaxed. “Thanks Ang, darlin’. Alright, I’ll go.” He looked at his watch. “But if she doesn’t start walking down that aisle at 10 sharp, I’m coming after her.” He kissed Ang’s cheek and left.

Tico kissed Ang’s other cheek. “Querida, he means it. One second after ten, and he’s running after her. I’ve never seen him this fidgety.” He followed his groom to the altar.

When she was sure they were gone, Ang motioned to Hath and her parents to come in. At five before ten, Hath’s mom went to be seated in the congregation, Jon doing the honors. He thanked her again for taking care of his girls when he was away, and she brushed him off.

When the priest came down the aisle, the congregation quieted. From the side of the altar, two large, dark men started playing guitar. When Hath heard the music start, her eyes teared up. They were playing “In Love With A Goddess”, the first song David had written for her. She wasn’t expecting to hear that today, and that David had her brother and Richie learn it made her love him all the more. It sounded beautiful, and even to her trained fan ear, she couldn’t tell which octaves were Richie and which were John. They sounded perfect together.

As the bridal party stepped out of the offices and into the church, the rustle of a hundred people turning as one made her smile. Joanna went first, getting an “awww” from the congregation. She began sprinkling white rose petals on the carpet as she made her way down the aisle. She looked like a fairy princess in a white taffeta dress with pink flowers around the hem. Susan went next, walking slowly and regally down the aisle in her woman’s tux.

When Hath took her father’s arm, she smiled.

“Are you ready, baby girl?” Hath’s father asked her, squeezing her hand.

“More than ready, Daddy,” she said. This was it.

When David saw Pauline come down the aisle on Jon’s arm, his pulse kicked up. It was really happening! He was really FINALLY going to marry Hath. When the priest started down the aisle, David’s palms started sweating. He hoped he could keep Hath as happy as she was making him. He wished the damned priest would walk faster.

Finally, he heard Hath’s brother John and his own brother Richie start playing, and his heart raced. It was time. He was never so glad of anything in his life.

He watched as Hath’s niece came down, a frown of concentration on her little face. She was evenly distributing the petals on the floor, making the crowd chuckle. When the basket was empty, she went to sit with her grandmother. David saw Sue coming, and thought she looked cute in her Taz tux. He wished she’d walk faster though, so he could see. . .

His breath caught in his lungs when he saw her. Hath was gliding down the aisle in a cloud of chiffon, her hair flowing around her shoulders, a serene smile on her face. As she approached, he could see his own love reflected back in her eyes. He smiled at her and her smile widened and she mouthed “I love you” to him.

Hath was nervous walking down the aisle. She thought for sure she was going to stumble in her high-heeled shoes. She worried about stepping on the front of her dress, worried about how it looked, an obviously pregnant woman walking down the aisle, then she stopped. She saw David waiting for her at the altar. Tico was by his side, and Hector next to his father, and he gave a little wave. Hath smiled and gave a little wave back. She locked eyes with her David and basked in the glow of his love for her, and happily continued the long, slow walk to her future, smiling into his open, loving face.

When Hath and her father reached the altar, John and Richie ended the song. They stood and took their seats in the congregation. The priest came to Hath’s dad and asked, “Who gives this woman unto this man?”

John-the-father looked at the priest and said, “She gives herself, but her mother and I approve and support her choice.”

With that, John kissed his daughter’s cheek, shook David’s hand, and handed over his most precious daughter to her new life. As he took his seat next to his own wife of close to 40 years, he wiped furtively at his cheeks.

“Friends,” the priest started, and the wedding was underway. Various aunts read the readings, and Sue sang the psalm, bringing tears to Hath’s eyes. After the gospel reading and the brief sermon, they were ready to take their vows. “The bride and groom have written their own personal messages of love and promise to each other,” he said, and stepped back.

David took Hath’s hand and looked into her eyes. “Jenilee Hathor Gengras, I love you. I take you to be my wife, my partner in life and my own true love. I will cherish our union and love you more each day than I did the day before. I will trust you and respect you, laugh with you and cry with you, love you faithfully through good times and bad, regardless of the obstacles we may face together. I give you my hand, my heart, and my love, from this day forward for as long as we both shall live.” His eyes shone with unshed tears of joy.

Hath covered David’s hand with her own. “David Bryan Rashbaum, I love you. I take you to be my friend, my lover, the father of my children and my husband. I will be yours in times of plenty and in times of want, in times of sickness and in times of health, in times of joy and in times of sorrow, in times of failure and in times of triumph. I promise to cherish and respect you, to care for you, to comfort and encourage you, and stay with you, for all eternity.” Hath’s eyes were damp as well, and she blinked rapidly to keep the tears from falling.

The priest cleared his throat. “Do we have the rings?”

David blindly put out a hand, not wanting to tear his gaze away from Hath, and Hector put the box in it. David opened the box and gave the rings to the priest, then handed the box back to Hector. The little boy beamed at his father, who had tears in his own eyes, and puffed out his chest proudly when his father ruffled his hair.

The priest had Hath and David each repeat: “I give you this ring as a symbol of my love and fidelity,” then clasped their joined hands and addressed the congregation. “Jenilee and David have proclaimed their love for each other, and have vowed to be true to one another, loving no other, until death parts them. If there is any member here today who does not believe these vows are true, or has any other reason why these two should not be joined, let him speak now, or forever hold his piece.”

There was a loudly whispered “Ow!” from the front row. Hath turned toward the sound to see Richie rub at his arm. Lucy smiled at Hath, and winked. The priest continued. “Then by the powers vested in me by God and the state of Massachusetts, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

David swooped Hath into his arms, and crushed her to him, kissing her thoroughly, to wild applause and catcalls from the congregation. When they parted, she sought out her parent’s faces, and saw tears tracking down their cheeks. She blew them a kiss and stood next to David as the priest announced, “And now, for the first time, let me introduce to you, The Rashbaum Family; David, Jenilee, Laura and John. Congratulations.”

The couple made their way down the aisle, smiling and looking into each other’s eyes. They stopped at the back of the room to collect their congratulations. Hath handed Sue her bouquet a moment before Hector came tearing over, arms spread wide for a hug. “I did it, Tia Hath,” he said proudly. Hath knelt to gather the boy to her. “You were wonderful,” she answered, and kissed him.

“I’m supposed to get the second kiss,” Tico complained loudly.

“Oh no you aren’t,” Richie said, and hip-checked him out of the way to take Hath in his arms for a hug.

“Behave yourself,” she said quietly. She turned her face up for a kiss, and he obliged with a chaste brush of lips on hers, then he hugged her close. She did the same with Tico, Jon, Matt, Nathan, her girlfriends, her brother, and a hundred other people. By the time they were done, she felt as if she’d hugged every single person she’d ever known, but nothing could detract from her happiness.

She looked down at her left hand. There, under her engagement ring, was a slender gold band. That’s all she had wanted: plain gold bands for the two of them – simple, unmistakable tokens of their devotion to one another.

Chapter 108: The Main Event

2008-10-07T09:11:00.002-04:00

Saturday dawned dreary and gray. Not a good omen, Hath thought. But, she shrugged off the negative thoughts and was downstairs a little before six.

“Morning, honey,” her mother said as she came into the kitchen. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“Good,” Hath answered. “Happy.” Her stomach growled. “And hungry,” she laughed.

The doorbell rang and Hath opened it to find Ang and Nate on the doorstep. Ang raised the camera and snapped a picture, and Hath slapped her. “What the hell are you doing here so early?” she asked indignantly.

“I am taking your picture, silly girl,” Ang answered, breezing past. “Do I smell bacon?”

Nathan rolled his eyes and followed Ang in. He was carrying two garment bags, and a small case. “Guess you guys are getting ready here?” Hath said, leaning in to kiss Nathan’s cheek.

“Looks like,” he answered. “How’re you doing?” He yawned widely.

“I’m great. Let’s go eat, and get you some coffee.”

They all tucked into a hearty breakfast, then Hath disappeared to take a shower. When she came out, scrubbed pink and wrapped in a towel, there was a knock on the door. “You decent?” Ang asked.

“Yeah, but if you take my picture I’m gonna kill you.”

Ang laughed from the other side of the door. “Never mind then,” she said and walked away.

Shaking her head, Hath got her makeup on, slipped into a dressing gown, and combed out her hair. In her room, the room that she grew up in, Hath sat at her vanity and stared at her reflection. Her mother appeared behind her and put a hand on her shoulder. “You alright, sweetheart?” her mother asked.

“Mom, I don’t think I’ve ever been this nervous in my entire life,” she answered. “I mean, there are so many things that could go wrong.”

“Do you love him?”

Hath nodded and sighed. “With my whole heart and soul.”

“Does he love you?”

Hath nodded again. “More than life, so he says.”

“Then there is nothing you can’t overcome,” Pauline said. “Nothing the two of you can’t conquer. Now,” she said, picking up the blow dryer. “Let me do your hair.” Hath closed her eyes as the warmth of the blow dryer paired with the gentle tugging of the brush through her hair soothed her. When she opened her eyes, she saw the sun peeking though the clouds. A good omen if ever there was one.

Hath saw a flash behind her eyes, and opened them to find Ang standing there, dressed in a gorgeous blue gown, holding her camera. “You look beautiful,” Hath told her. “Just amazing.”

Ang dropped a sassy curtsy. “Well thank you, ma’am,” she said and snapped another pic.

“You up there?” Hath’s sister-in-law called up the stairs.

“Sure am, Sue, come on up!” Sue was in a woman’s tux, the floor-length skirt slit up one side to mid-thigh, and the low-necked blouse tucked neatly into the Taz cummerbund that she and David had picked out. It added just the right touch of whimsy to the day. The fitted jacket emphasized her tiny waist. “Oh, you look great!” Hath said, and she got up to embrace her sister-in-law. Ang snapped another picture.

“You ready for this?” Sue asked.

“As ready as I can be,” Hath answered.

Pauline set Hath’s hair with fat hot rollers, and went to the closet to take out her gown. “You ready for this now?” she asked. Hath nodded. She dropped the dressing gown, revealing a strapless white bra, white panties and hose, and a white garter belt. A power blue garter rested high on her thigh.

Hath shot a warning look at Ang. “Don’t you dare,” she said and stuck her tongue out. Ang laughed and put the camera down to help get the gown over Hath’s head.

The white chiffon draped her body beautifully, held up by thin straps. The chiffon crisscrossed at her breasts, and looped around to the back, where a loose tie was formed. The rest of the fabric fell from under her breasts to the floor in a gentle cascade, and a small train at the back would flow behind her when she walked. Sitting, she strapped on the gold sandals she had worn for David’s birthday, and put on her jewelry. Elegant pearls graced her throat, and dainty pearl-drop earrings fell from each of the piercings in her ears.

Pauline had Hath sit again at the vanity, and removed the rollers, causing fat, glossy curls to cascade down around her shoulders. She tugged on a few to lengthen them, but otherwise left them alone. Sue came up behind her, and put a headdress on Hath’s head. “Here is your something borrowed,” she said. This was the headpiece she had worn at her own wedding, and it was a gorgeous tiara with a gather of chiffon on the back that stretched to the floor.

Hath stood and turned around, showing the finished bride to the room. “I’m ready,” she said.

Her mother had tears in her eyes. “You look so beautiful,” she said, touching Hath’s abdomen, shoulder, then cheek. “I am so proud of you,” she said. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Mom,” Hath answered, and the two women embraced, and Ang captured the moment forever.

The women trooped downstairs, Ang going first, so she could capture the look on Hath’s dad’s face when he saw his daughter. When Hath rounded the corner, her dad sucked in a breath. “Oh, Hath, you look beautiful,” he said, tears shining in his eyes. He embraced his daughter, his little girl, and leaned back to look at her. “If he ever hurts you, I will kill him,” he said quietly.

“I know, Daddy,” Hath answered. “Thanks.”

They went outside to take pictures, and to wait for the limo. They didn’t have to wait long, and took several more posed shots with the car in the background. Sue leaned into the car and pulled out the bouquets and handed the big one to Hath. It was a cascade of white roses, a full two feet long, and was incredibly heavy. Several more pictures taken, they all climbed into the car, Mom and Dad, Ang and Nathan, Sue and Hath, and set off for Hillstone College.

Chapter 107: Wedding Week

2008-09-28T16:41:00.001-04:00

The beginning of the week had been a flurry of activity. Hath and David drove all over creation, paying the florist, caterer, and DJ. He ferried her and her mother to the seamstress’ place several times, to make sure the gown fit just right. As she was growing more every day, the dressmaker added a bit more fabric in the deep pleats, and Hath was just ecstatic at the way the gown draped her body. She made David stay in the car for these appointments, because she didn’t want him seeing the gown before the wedding.

Starting Thursday, Hath and David’s friends started arriving in Boston. Tico and his family arrived just after breakfast. Hath, David, and Ang met them at the airport, and when Alejandra saw Hath, she smiled. “Amiga look at you!” she said, giving Hath a warm hug. “You look radiant!”

Hath laughed. “You mean I look like I swallowed a watermelon.” She returned Ali’s hug and kissed her cheeks. “You on the other hand, look positively gorgeous.”

Tico kissed Hath’s cheek and checked with her before put his hands on her abdomen. He was rewarded with tiny kicks, and a wide smile split his face. “Mijo,” he said to his son. “Venga aquí. Hay bebes!” Hector approached and tentatively put his little hand on Hath’s distended abdomen. He felt a little push and giggled, looking up at Hath.

She smiled at Tico’s son. “Esta bebe es Laura,” she said, putting her hand over Hector’s. “Y el otro se llama Juan.”

Hector’s eyes went wide. “Dos?” Hath nodded. “Whoa,” he said, making the adults all laugh. Ang snapped pictures of the whole exchange after getting her own hugs and kisses.

“Congratulations, Angel,” Tico said to her, kissing her cheeks. “Pregnancy suits you. You look wonderful.”

“Aw, you say the sweetest things,” Ang said, batting her eyelashes at him. David drove everyone back to the hotel and he and Hath got the Torreses settled in their suite while Ang went to go sort through her pictures. The group got some curious looks in the lobby, but nobody approached them.

While David and Tico chatted, Hath squatted down with some great effort, and talked softly to Tico’s son. Soon, he launched himself into Hath’s arms, and they toppled over. “Hath!” David exclaimed. “Are you okay?”

She was laughing, and getting her cheek kissed over and over. “Yeah, we’re fine. I just asked this gorgeous little man if he wanted to stand up with you and Teek at the wedding tomorrow. I think he likes the idea.”

David smiled. He and Hath wanted to involve all the kids in the ceremony in some small way, to make it special for them. Colton and Jesse were going to be ushers with Hath’s brother’s frat brothers (and she already warned them NOT to teach the boys any new words). Ava, Gabrielle and Stephanie were going to pin the boutonnieres on the men and hand out little bags of birdseed to the women as they arrived. Lil and Jacob were going to hand out the programs that the chapel made up for the occasion. Joanna, Hath’s niece, was the flower girl, and Romeo was just going to look cute.

Hath, Sam, Lucy, Alejandra, April, Heather, and Dot had one of the most uncomfortable, surreal conference calls when they were talking about the kids taking part in the wedding. Hath told the ex-wives that the children were important to David and he wanted to include them all in the wedding. She said that they hadn’t said anything to the kids because they wanted to make sure all the mothers and almost step-mothers were going to be okay with that.

“This is the only time I’m getting married,” Hath had said, “and I want it to be perfect. If any of you are gonna fuck it up, let me know now.” The other women laughed and assured her they could act like civilized people for one day.

By lunchtime on Thursday, Stephanie, Matt, and Michael were ensconced in their suite in the hotel. Michael had them in the pool a half hour after that. Hath, David, and the Torreses joined them in the water, and they had a fun time watching the kids play. Ang was taking her job as photographer seriously, and was clicking away. David splashed at her legs and told her to put the camera down and to come and have some fun. Ang obliged, sinking into the water with the rest of them.

Michael was really good with Hector, the older boy keeping a watchful eye on the younger, though both could swim like fish. The adults had a nice conversation, and they stayed in the water until they all got pruney and the pool started to get crowded. People were starting to stare at the group, and it didn’t help matters that David and Tico were waving at the gawkers.

Ang and the three families went to Hath’s mom’s for dinner. Pauline was ecstatic. She loved cooking for large groups and rarely got to do it. She had a pasta feast laid out. Everyone ate until they were stuffed, and there were still leftovers. Stephanie had brought some of her special cookies with her, and a pound of her coffee, and Hath’s dad was over the moon. The conversation was lively and spirited, and Pauline spoiled Hector and Michael shamelessly. By the time they left, the boys were completely comfortable in her home, and called her “abuela” which brought a tear to her eye.

Lucy, Richie and Ava arrived on Friday at the same time as Jon and Sam. David and Ang went to get them in the van while Hath stayed behind at the hotel. She didn’t want to make another trip in the van, and besides, she was content to be relaxing in the pool, letting the water soothe her. She hung on the side of the pool with her eyes closed and let her legs float up. She was getting lots of looks and stares because she wasn’t hiding her pregnancy. She had on a very modest tankini, but her belly was pushing out from under the fabric of the bathing suit. She didn’t care. She was happy and healthy and getting married the next day to the most wonderful man on the planet, after her father, of course.

The only warning Hath got was a childish giggle that had to have come from Ava, but could just as easily come from Lucy. Hath shrieked as got drenched; Richie and Jon doing cannonballs on either side of her. She sputtered and cursed, and scraped the wet shanks of hair off her face. When the men came up for air on either side of her, grinning like idiots, she laughed. “You two are worse than a couple of kids,” she said. “Come here and kiss the bride.”

“You sure about that, Jeeves?” Jon asked, a little leery.

Hath tapped her cheeks. “C’mon, you sissies. If I can handle it, you can handle it.” The two men leaned in to kiss her cheeks, and she saw a flash go off. Annoyed, she turned to yell at someone, but it was just Ang. She had a big-ass grin on her face and winked at Hath before setting her camera down. The girls all joined the fun in the pool, splashing around and just being goofy.

When a young woman with three small children came into the room, she stopped dead and stared. “Sorry,” she said, and started to steer the kids away, under loud protest

David laughed and called over, “Don’t leave on our account,” he said. “Please, come on in. We’ll behave.”

“Are you sure?” she asked. It didn’t escape her notice who they were.

“We’re sure,” David confirmed. Come on.”

The woman and her kids stayed in the shallower water, while the others were playing where it was deeper. Hath begged mercy and swam awkwardly to the stairs and sat, leaning back on her elbows. “How far along are you?” the other woman asked.

“Not far enough,” Hath said. “I’m only 4 and a half months pregnant, but there are twins in there.” She laughed when she felt the babies moving around vigorously. “And apparently they are part fish because they are annoyed that I stopped swimming.” The two women chatted amiably about everything and nothing, as women have a knack to do, and only stopped when David swam over.

“Hey, mama, everything okay?” He kissed her cheek and sat next to her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

“We’re fine, baby,” she said. “I’m just resting. David, this is Elizabeth. Liz, my fiancé, David.”

“Nice to meet you, Liz,” David said, extending a hand.

The two shook, Liz a little shocked. “Likewise,” she said. “These monsters are Alex, Greg, and Jamie,” she said, tapping each boy’s head in turn.

David made a scared face. “You-you’re MONSTERS?” he said, quaking his voice, and making the boys smile. “Hath, darlin’ save me!” He started to climb up into Hath’s lap, and she laughed and shoved him off, sending him splashing into the water, and making the boys giggle. He stood spitting water. “You are going to pay for that, woman,” he said.

“ANG!” Hath called. “HELP ME!” Ang shot over, Ava in tow.

“You distract him, Lady A,” Ang said, “And I’ll drown him.”

“If you’re drowning David,” Richie called over, “I wanna help.” Liz stared as Richie swam the length of the pool underwater, and upended David. He stood, towering over Liz, and extended his hand. “Hey,” he said. “I’m Rich.”

Liz just stared, and Richie winked at her and joined the battle again.

Ava got the boys to help “distract” David when he finally was able to stand up, and Ang and Hath pushed him underwater again. The kids had a good time, and soon were dunking Richie, too. “Hey!” he called indignantly. “Isn’t anyone gonna be on my side?”

Jon looked over and laughed. “Against Jeeves, Ang, and Ava? And their reinforcements?” He shook his head. “Sorry, bro, you’re on your own.”

After a little while, Richie and David cried ‘uncle’ and they all made their good byes, going up to their rooms to get dressed for the wedding rehearsal.

Hath and David met Ang in the lobby once they had changed. Hath was dressed elegantly, in a sleeveless sheath of deep burgundy. She wore low-heeled sling-back pumps and her Christmas jewelry. She and David met her family and the priest at the chapel at her college, and they walked around the nave. The priest explained the ceremony to David, and they all sat in the front row of seats.

“I just want to stress,” Father Dan said to David, “that this is a religious ceremony. I know you and your friends are celebrities, and that brings with it some level of publicity, but…” he trailed off when David smiled.

“We have been very careful to not talk about the wedding except in general terms,” David said. “I don’t think it’ll be a problem. We do have a photographer coming, but she’s one of our close friends. That should be it.”

Father Dan nodded. “That’s fine, I just wanted to remind you that this is not a media event, but a sacred ceremony, and proper reverence must be shown.”

“Knock, knock,” Richie said, as he led a big group into the chapel. Richie, Jon, Tico, and Matt arrived with their women, and Ava and Hector. As they got settled, the door opened again, and a gaggle of children came in, with April and Dot trailing behind. There were genial hellos and David and Hath went to greet the children.

Once they got through the rehearsal, Hath and David led a caravan of cars and vans to the rehearsal dinner. They were going for barbecue; Paul had closed the restaurant for them. Hath’s girlfriends were already there with their husbands, as were the ushers and their women, and when the group arrived, conversation in the restaurant stopped. Every woman in the room widened her eyes, and every man rolled his. Then Hath stepped forward, and announced, “Yes, yes, Bon Jovi has arrived. You have fifteen seconds to gush then you’ve gotta cut the crap. Your time starts. . . .NOW!”

“Jesus, Hath,” David said, rolling his eyes at her. Everyone laughed and was properly introduced, then the food came out.

Paul brought a platter of ribs over to Hath, Ang and Sam. “You pregnant ladies just give a holler when your tray gets empty,” he said with a wink. “I’ll take care of you.”

The time went by quickly, amongst much chatter and laughter. A little after eight, the door opened, and Hath smiled. “James!” she called, and went over to give the man a hug. “I didn’t know Paul roped you in to playing tonight.”

James Montgomery was a local blues legend, and Hath had met him several years ago at a festival Paul was hosting. The two clicked, and had remained friends. “I wouldn’t miss it, Jenilee,” he said with a soft drawl that made her name not sound so bad.

“Come and have something to eat,” Hath said, as David came up behind her. “Baby, this is --”

“Jim?” Richie said from across the room, before Hath could finish. “You old sonofabitch, what are you doing here?” The two men shook hands.

“I’m here for Jenilee,” James said. “What about you? Who invited your sorry ass here?”

“Same,” he said laughing. “Man I haven’t seen you in a dog’s age.” The two men went off chatting, and Hath called after them.

“Don’t keep him too long, Rich, he has to sing for his supper.” The men laughed and waved back over their heads. Inevitably, James took the stage, and Richie was right up there behind him with his guitar. They stayed late, far later than they should have, but they were having too much fun to leave. Finally, as the younger kids were drifting off and curled up on the benches, the party broke up.

Hath and David shared a kiss in the parking lot. “Until tomorrow, my love,” Hath said.

“Why aren’t you coming back with me again?” he whine.

Hath laughed. “We’ve been through this, baby, it’s bad luck to see the bride before the wedding on her wedding day. Now, you go take a cold shower and go to bed,” she said, sneaking a pat to the part that needed the cold shower, “and I will see you at the church tomorrow.”

“Eleven thirty, right?” David asked, a twinkle in his eye.

“Ten, you ass,” Hath answered back, laughing. “I love you, Sweet Papa.”

“I love you more, Sexy Mama.”

Chapter 106: Naming the LJs

2008-09-14T14:29:00.003-04:00

Monday, Hath was still feeling out of sorts, and got on the boards to talk to her friends. She knew she should talk to David, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. How did she tell the man she loved that she enjoyed it when his best friend and boss kissed the shit out of her, and she was reluctant to crawl into bed with another friend for a joke because she was afraid not of him but of what she would do? She couldn’t talk to her mother or her other friends about this, because they wouldn’t understand. The jokes that were played were harmless ones, but you had to really know the guys and their dynamics to know that.

Otherwise, it looked like they were a bunch of moral-less heathens.

She felt awful, guilt-ridden that she had these visceral, sexual reactions to Jon and Richie, and talked to Lucy and Stephanie about it. They told her that it was a normal reaction to those particular two guys; Richie because of Hath’s 20-year crush on the man, and Jon because well, he was Jon, and damned near irresistible. They were quite convincing, and Hath felt much better for having talked to them. Stephanie and Lucy asked if they were going to find out about the genders of the babies, and Hath smiled. It was that moment that David started into the office.

His heart swelled when he saw his love looking and acting more like herself. She was talking to the computer as she typed, and he chuckled softly, knowing she was on the board. David went down to the studio and got on the board himself. He thanked Lucy and Stephanie for whatever it was that they were saying that made Hath smile. Lucy told him that she just needed reassurance, and the smile fell from his face.

“Reassurance?” he typed. “She isn't having second thoughts about the wedding is she? Is THAT why she's been so sad this week? Dammit!!! Why the hell wouldn't she tell ME about this?” His heart was pounding and he felt sick. Lucy backpedaled fast, saying no, nothing like that, but it was a girlfriend thing, and she didn’t feel comfortable telling him about it. David was frantic. He wanted to believe her, but it must be bad if Lucy wouldn’t say anything about it.

Then Stephanie responded, saying Hath just needed some cheering up, and he spilled to her that he was freaked out because of what Lucy said. Stephanie thought about it for a couple minutes, then reluctantly told him what was going on.

PM FROM NINERGIRL TO I_HEART_THE_GIANTS
I swear to god you tell her you heard this from me I'll stop sending you treats!

She's upset about what went down with Jon and Richie and your seeming lack of reaction to what she did to Jon in your hallway. She was mortified by her reaction to both guys as she loves you and figures she shouldn't be having those kinds of reactions to anyone but you.

We told her it was normal and I reassured her that it was mostly the raging hormones going on that brought all this about. She doesn't feel she can talk to you about any of this though as they are your brothers.

We calmed her down and she seemed better. She loves you and can't wait to become Mrs. Jennilee Hathor Rashbaum. Don't doubt that.

David sat back, amazed. He had no idea that this was bothering her so much. Hell, he knew it didn’t mean anything, that it was just the kind of messing around with each other that the guys do. They’d been doing stuff like this for the last quarter-century, and Hath had seemed okay at the time. He shook his head, and replied to Stephanie.

PM FROM I_HEART_THE_GIANTS TO NINERGIRL

Is THAT what this is all about? Jesus.

Did she not notice that I couldn't stand to watch her getting hot and heavy with one of my best friends? I know it was just a, hell I don't know what it was, but I know it didn't mean anything. That doesn't mean I didn't want to put my fist through Jon's face though. I had to leave the room before I did something stupid. And I didn't think the thing with Richie was any big deal. Hell, I was closer to Lucy in bed than Richie was to Hath.

And hell, it's just biology. I saw Jon when he was leaving. Let me tell you, he isn't attracted to Hath "that way" but you'd never tell from looking at him. Hell, when Lucy and I were cuddled up in bed, I had to keep from stroking her arm, like I would Hath. Just natural reaction to the situation.

And I got to reap the full benefit of Hath’s reactions, thank-you-very-much.

Sigh. I wish she could talk to me about what's bothering her, but I won't let on that I heard anything from you. If she's feeling better, I won't bring it up. Thanks for telling me, though.

I can't wait until she's my wife, either.

Thanks, Stephanie.

~ D

He heard the doorbell and signed off the board, and went to the door. Hath met him in the hallway, and he hugged her fiercely and kissed her deeply before they opened the door together.

“Ang!” Hath shouted, and put her arms out to embrace her friend. “How are you and the bump?” She peered around Ang’s shoulder. “Where’s your baby’s daddy?”

Ang rolled her eyes. “Forgetful git, he’s meeting us in Boston on FRIDAY!” she shouted. “I only told you that a hundred times, sweetie.” She looked at David. “Hello,” she said coyly.

“Come here,” he said, and swept her into his arms. He spun her around and kissed her soundly on the lips before letting her go. He looked at Hath, and saw she was smiling. See? She knew it didn’t mean anything.

Ang followed Hath upstairs. “You stay here,” she said to David. “We girls need to catch up properly.”

“Well, don’t believe anything she says,” David said to Ang. “She’s hormonal. I’ve been nothing but absolutely perfect all the time.”

Whooping laughter floated down the stairs as the girls went to get settled.

“So,” Ang said when they got to her room. “You look awful. What’s the matter?”

“Gee, thanks, Ang,” Hath said sardonically. She sighed and spilled everything; everything about the encounter with Jon, and her rampant, evil thoughts when she was in bed with Richie, and her guilt over those feelings. Ang hugged her friend closely while she sobbed.

“You done, honey?” Ang asked. When Hath nodded, Ang flicked her forehead. “Listen you silly girl,” she went to the door and peeked out, making sure David wasn’t standing there. “I’m only going to tell you this once because it’s embarrassing as hell.” She sighed and came to sit next to Hath on the bed. “Just now? When David kissed me and picked me up and twirled me around?” Hath nodded. “Well, I got a little hot and bothered.” Hath’s expression must have been shock because Ang laughed loudly. “What, you’re the only one who lusts after someone who’s not your intended?” She was blushing furiously. “Look, you got to do what million of women have wanted to do for years. In the span of twenty four hours, you made out with Jon Bon Jovi not once, but twice, had steaming sex with David Bryan, and crawled into bed with Richie Sambora.” She shook her head. “Damn, girl, I want your life.”

Hath burst out laughing. “But I feel so guilty…”

“Don’t make me flick you again,” Ang said. “Did it mean anything?” Hath shook her head ‘no’. “Then forget about it. File it away, and relive it sometime when David’s not around. And call me when you do,” she said. “I want to live vicariously through you.”

Hath hugged her friend. “Have I told you today that I love you?”

“No,” she pouted. “But you can make it up to me, and name your daughter after me.”

“Will you name yours after me?” Hath asked, twinkle in her eye.

”Fuck no,” Ang said. “You have a weird name.”

After lunch David and Hath left for their appointment. Hath wanted Ang to come with them, but Ang refused. “This is your time,” she said. “Go, find out about the babies, then come home and tell Auntie Ang all about it.” So they did.

Hath fidgeted nervously in the waiting room with David. “It’ll be fine,” he said to her.

“I know, they’re moving around so much I know they’re ok,” Hath said. “I just hope they’re being cooperative.”

David laughed. “Even if they aren’t it’s no big deal. We can do another scan when we come back stateside in July.”

“I know,” Hath said, looking into David’s eyes. “But I wanted to do this for you.”

“And I appreciate that,” David said, “but if they’re not cooperating… well let’s face it, these are OUR kids here, they may be troublesome just for the hell of it.”

Hath smiled, and rested her head on David’s shoulder. When her name was called, they smiled and followed the nurse back to the examining area. She weighed and measured Hath, then took her blood pressure, frowning at the reading. “Your BP is a little elevated,” the nurse said. “Have you been under any undue stress lately?”

Hath slid a look at David. “Some, but it’s okay now. It shouldn’t be a problem anymore.”

The nurse nodded. “Still, I want you to come back next week to get it rechecked.”

“Uh, I can’t do that,” Hath said. “We’re getting married Saturday and are leaving for…” she trailed off and looked at David.

“Nice try, babe. ‘Somewhere tropical’ is the best you’re getting.” He looked at the nurse.

“Well, the stress of planning a wedding could be doing it.” She noted something in Hath’s chart. “When are you back?”

Hath rolled her eyes. “We’re back for a day around the 22nd, then are off to Germany.”

“You’re traveling?” The nurse was surprised. “You really think that is a good idea?”

Hath looked at David, concern in her face. David covered her hands with his. “We are traveling with a doctor and nurse,” David said. “I’m sure they can handle anything that comes up. And if they can’t, we’ll fly home right away.”

The nurse was still unconvinced, but knew all she could do was make a recommendation. “Fine. Leave the doctor’s information with Sherry at the front desk, and I’ll make sure Hath’s doctor calls him. Her. Whatever. Now,” she said, closing Hath’s chart, “let’s get you in to see the doctor.”

Hath and David followed the nurse across the hall to the examining room. Her doctor greeted them with a warm smile. “How are my babies today?” she asked.

David smiled. “They’re fine.” He put his hand protectively on Hath’s abdomen. “They’re doing great. Moving around a lot and Hath is getting so BIG!”

Hath elbowed him hard in the ribs. “Thanks a lot, babe,” she said sarcastically. “Help me heave my massive bulk up on the table, if you don’t mind.”

David chuckled and helped Hath get situated. The doctor took more measurements, squirted gel on the babies, and went to work. She looked at the babies’ growth and head size; looked at the fluid levels and generally making sure everything was as it should be. “Looking good,” she said. “Now, the million dollar question. Do you want to know?”

David and Hath looked at each other. “We do,” Hath said, taking David’s hand and squeezing.

The doctor nodded and moved the want around and squinted and peered at the baby on the left. “It looks like this one is a girl,” she said, pointing out how she could tell.

Hath looked at David. “TOLD you there was a girl in there. And if Lucy and Richie have kids and one is a boy, our daughter is NOT going to have anything to do with him.”

David laughed and kissed Hath’s forehead. “Yes, dear,” he said, and they turned back to the screen.

“And this one…” the doctor said, looking closely. “Yep, he’s a ‘he’.”

As they watched the screen, they saw their daughter punch her brother, making them laugh.

“Already with the fighting,” David said.

“What do you expect?” Hath said. “He’s hogging all the room! Just like his father.”

“Do you have names picked out yet?” the doctor asked, smiling at their bickering.

“We do,” David said, “but out mothers would slaughter us if we told anyone before we told them. I’m sure you understand.”

When they got home, they went up to the nursery and hugged for a long while. Hath looked at the two little bassinets, the two little dressers, two little everything. “Should we call our moms?”

“Whose first?” David asked.

Hath laughed. “You’re kidding, right? We have to conference them together. We would never hear the end of it if we didn’t tell them at the same time.” They got both moms on the line.

“Are you ready?” Hath asked.

“YES!” both grandmas-to-be shouted.

Hath laughed and looked at David. “There are one of each,” Hath said, and she could hear the two older women sobbing with joy.

“And their names?” Flo asked.

“Our son, we are naming ‘John Edward’ for our dads,” David said quietly, and they could hear Flo’s sniffle.

“Our daughter,” Hath said, “we are calling Laura Jean.”

They talked for a few minutes more, then went on the boards to let everyone there know the good news.

Chapter 105: Home At Last

2008-09-14T14:20:00.005-04:00

Hath was glad to be home. She loved Lucy and Richie, but it’d been a tough few days. Whenever Richie came into the room, if Hath was by herself, she’d make some excuse to leave. She didn’t feel comfortable being alone in the room with him. She felt sure that he could tell he had some effect on her, because he wasn’t razzing her about it , and she didn’t want to deal with that. He was being so polite and kind and accommodating, and it made her sick to her stomach. She felt like such a fraud. She wasn’t overtly rude, but she knew that Lucy noticed something was wrong. Hath was grateful her friend chalked it up to pregnancy hormones.

The whole plane ride home, she was subdued, and actually slept most of the flight. David looked over at her several times, all curled up against the wall of the plane. When he tried to gather her into his arms, she stiffened, so he let her go. She feigned sleep in the car on the way home, so she wouldn’t have to talk about what was bothering her. “This is what depression feels like,” she thought.

When they got home Saturday afternoon, Hath wanted nothing to do with anything. Not even David. No amount of coaxing, joking, or cajoling could get a smile from her. David was distraught. He didn’t know what was wrong, and she wouldn’t tell him. She told him she was tired, and he wanted to believe her, but there was no light in her eyes.

That night, she curled up and went to sleep before David even came into the room. He sat on the side of the bed and stroked her hair back from her face. He loved her so much, and it was killing him that she wouldn’t talk to him about what was bothering her.

He got on the boards for a little while and talked to the girls. Stephanie asked if he had plans for Mother’s Day for Hath. David smiled, thinking about the jewelry he had purchased.

I_HEART_THE_GIANTS:
I've actually got a plan for her. Breakfast in bed (yeah, I can do eggs, and she likes eggs so....) I got her beautiful diamond pave earrings. They're white gold hearts, four of them cascading in a line. They're really pretty. She's having a leisurely day if it kills her.

NINERGIRL:
That sounds like you planned the perfect day for her and the earrings sound lovely. I'm sure she'll love it!

I_HEART_THE_GIANTS:
Christ I hope so. She hasn't been herself for a couple days. I think the
stuff with Jon and Richie overwhelmed her a little. Did she tell you about that?

NINERGIRL:
Oh she told me. I thought the prank was hysterical. I just didn't figure it would get to her like it did. Was she okay for the rest of your visit?

I_HEART_THE_GIANTS:
Lucy and I thought so, too, and Hath came around, but she wouldn't look at Richie the whole day after the prank. She avoided him like the plague. Like, if he came in the room, she "wasn't feeling well" and had to go lie down.

She was never so happy to get on a plane as she was today.

NINERGIRL:
Must come from her being a long-time Richie girl and now she's with you and her dear friend is engaged to him. That's the only reason I can think why it would have bothered her so much. She'll be okay. Just give her some time.

David’s heart stopped. Is this what it was all about? She was a RichieGirl (the thought turned his stomach; his beautiful Hath with his friend) and she maybe thought she was “settling”? He never thought about that before. Shit, he wanted to cry.

I_HEART_THE_GIANTS:
Do you think she regrets that? That it's me and not him she's with??

NINERGIRL:
Not at all and I didn't mean to insinuate that. I'm sorry. Hath loves you fiercely, don't ever doubt that.

Do you remember when we met backstage last November and Richie kissed her? She said it was more "oh my god Richie Sambora kissed me" feeling but then there was nothing after that. With you, something just "clicked". She feels that "oh my god" thing, all the time.

He felt a little better, hearing, well seeing, Stephanie say that. He smiled, remembering back to that night in November.

I_HEART_THE_GIANTS:
Yeah, I remember that night. Rich doesn't let me forget he got to kiss her first. It was an "oh my god" thing for me, too. Do you know I badgered Rich for like an hour to get Hath's room number? I just kept calling him until he told me just to shut me up. Lucy was ready to slaughter me. *sigh*

OK, I choose to believe you, because the alternative is just too scary to think about. I just hope you're right...

NINERGIRL:
I know I'm right. She loves you David, don't ever doubt that. You can see it every time she looks at you.

An hour, really? I didn't know that. I'm surprised Richie didn't kill you himself.

I_HEART_THE_GIANTS:
Ha ha ha, yeah, he was NOT happy with me, but I wasn't leaving him alone until he told me. Best thing I ever did.

Stephanie, as usual, was very helpful and wonderful, and David wanted to do something really nice for her. She listened to all his shit, even back before he and Hath were engaged. She listened to him whine and complain and gave great advice, and never once made him feel like an idiot. She was a very special woman, and wanted to figure out a way to repay her generosity of spirit. He’d have to think on that one.

A little after midnight, David crept into their bedroom. Hath was sleeping, huddled on the edge of the bed. Whatever was bothering her, was even plaguing her in her sleep. She was a cuddler, and usually, if she fell asleep before he came to bed, she’d be curled up with his pillow. Not tonight. Sighing, David shucked his clothes and climbed into bed next to his almost-bride.

He stroked her hair, smoothing it down her back and murmured to her, “Hath, my love, I wish you’d talk to me.” He wrapped an arm around her expanding waist, cradling his children, and sighed. Unseen by him, tears leaked from Hath’s eyes. A few minutes later, Hath felt David gently shake her. “Sweetheart,” he whispered in her ear.

“Mmmm?” Hath said, glad her tears had dried.

“Happy Mother’s Day, my love,” he said, and nuzzled her neck.

Hath turned, fresh tears shining in her eyes. “Thank you, baby,” she said, and kissed him tenderly. The electricity from his kiss went through her body, and she sighed. David slowly and gently made love to this mom-to-be, and when his name slipped from her lips on a breath as she came, he kissed her lovingly as he exploded inside her.

“I love you so much,” David said to her, brushing the hair back from her face.

“I love you more,” Hath said with a sad smile.

“Are you okay?” David asked.

Hath nodded. “I’m fine, baby.” She laid a hand on David’s cheek. “I love you.”

David smiled, then ruined it by yawning. Hath giggled, and David’s heart lightened. He knew his girl was in there somewhere, he just had to draw her out again.

Hours later, Hath woke to the smell of coffee and eggs. She opened her eyes and saw David standing there in the doorway with a tray laden with breakfast things. Hath hadn’t been hungry much lately, but seeing David standing there with that goofy grin, and the lone rose in a bud vase tucked in between the eggs and fruit, she found herself suddenly ravenous.

“What is all this?” Hath asked.

“This, my dear, is breakfast,” he answered. He cocked his head. “Why, what does it look like?”

Hath smiled. “It looks wonderful. Come here, you.”

David came into the room and set the tray down on the night stand. He sat next to Hath on the bed and gathered her into his arms. She went willingly, and he cradled her head against his heart. “Hear that?” he asked her. When he felt her nod against him, he said, “That’s for you. My heart. It beats only for you. I love you.”

Hath’s arms tightened around his waist, and she turned her head to kiss his heart. “I love you too. More than anything in this world.” At that moment, the babies kicked, making them laugh. “Well, maybe not more than the LJs.”

David rubbed Hath’s abdomen, saying good morning to his children. He took a small box out of his pocket and handed to Hath.

“Oh, you didn’t have to do that,” she said.

“I wanted to. Open it.”

Hath opened the box. Inside were diamond earrings, nestled in a bed of white satin. The earrings were four hearts strung together with delicate links. The top and bottom heart were covered in pave diamonds. “They’re gorgeous!” she exclaimed and immediately put them on.

“They’re for us,” David said. “The two big hearts, the one on the top and bottom, that’s us. The little ones in the middle are the LJs.”

Hath’s eyes teared up, and she wrapped her arms around David’s neck. “How on Earth do I deserve you?” she said, sobbing.

“Hey now, no crying,” David said, rubbing small circles on Hath’s back. “You are a wonderful person. I have no idea what I did right to deserve you, but I thank the stars every day that you’re here.”

They kissed tenderly, then David laid Hath’s breakfast tray across her lap. She suddenly wasn’t hungry anymore.

Chapter 104: Belated April Fool's

2008-08-17T22:18:00.002-04:00

After that little sex-capade, the flight time flew by. Hath spent the whole time obsessing about the trick they were going to play on Richie. David told her to just relax, but while she was confident that he would handle her come-ons with aplomb, she wasn’t so sure he would appreciate David being all over Lucy. She was also wincing at the ribbing he was sure to give her for the "spit swap" with Jon last night.

“For heaven’s sake, just don’t call her ‘Lucia’,” Hath said to him, as they got their bags from the carousel. "And do NOT talk about what happened last night."

David laughed. “But baby, that’s gonna take away all my fun!”

Hath rolled her eyes, and they went outside. She groaned. Richie came with Lucy to collect them. She thought she’d have more time in the cab to prepare before seeing Richie. She should have known better. Lucy lowered her sunglasses and smiled. “Jesus, Hath, you’re HUGE!” she said sarcastically.

“Thanks a lot,” Hath answered, sticking her tongue out at her friend. “C’mere and give me a hug. See if you can’t touch your hands together behind my back.”

Lucy laughed and started toward Hath, but David intercepted her and swung her in a big circle before planting a slightly lingering kiss on her lips. Richie’s eyes narrowed, but he didn’t say anything. Chuckling at Richie’s reaction, David released Lucy and she went to hug Hath. “He’s starting already,” Lucy whispered.

Hath just smiled. When she and Lucy parted, Hath went to Richie. “Can I come get me a candy bar, darlin’?” Richie asked puckering up, and Hath colored.

“Jesus, do you have a death wish for me?” she answered, then lowered her voice. “Clinching with the three of you in twenty-four hours would most surely kill me.” Richie barked with laughter.

Hath smiled at him and took his hands. “You look real good, my friend. I’m glad everything worked out,” she said simply, then opened her arms.

Richie wrapped her in a big hug and said, “Thanks for everything. The little cards and notes you sent were very thoughtful and made me smile.” He looked down into Hath’s smiling face. “It’s good to see you, darlin’. You look absolutely radiant.” He bent to kiss Hath lightly, and she traced his lips with her tongue. It was brief, and Richie was a little stunned, sure that couldn’t have just happened. Not after what had happened with Jon, and what she had just said to him. He snapped out of it and laughed when he felt a poke in his stomach. “What was that? Was that…?” Hath smiled and nodded at Richie. He splayed his big hand over Hath’s abdomen, and Lucy rolled her eyes. “Don’t start, Rich,” she said.

“Lucia,” Richie said, “You’ve got to feel this.” Reluctantly, Lucy went over and put her hands on Hath’s bulging abdomen. Her eyes widened with wonder when she felt a tiny little foot press into her hand. Richie and Hath shared a smile over Lucy’s head.

“Well, the LJs and I are hungry,” Hath said, giving Richie’s ass a pat. She went to David and looped an arm around his waist. “Told you we have a daughter in there,” Hath crowed. David just rolled his eyes.

“What do you mean?” Lucy asked. “I thought the ultrasound was next week?”

“It is, but this is the second time LeftBaby reacted to one of the Dynamic Duo. She kicked like mad when she heard Jon’s voice, and just now, she poked at Richie.” Hath laughed. “I’ve GOT to have a girl in there…”

The foursome went for lunch. All through the meal, David kept making eyes at Lucy, and Hath kept sliding Richie looks, and Richie suddenly remembered the wife-swapping chatter from the board. He smiled. They wanted to play, huh? He was onto them.

They had been back at the house for a short time when the doorbell rang. David and Hath went to go answer it, knowing it would be Ava. “Uncle David!” the little girl shouted when she saw him. She launched herself into his arms, and he swung her around; the two of them laughing and chattering like fools.

“Hey, Heather,” he said to the woman who had brought her. “Thanks for letting Ava come and visit for a few days.”

“I’m not a monster,” Heather replied quietly. “No matter what some people might say.” She was referring to Jon, who had been distant and cold since she and Richie had split. “And you must be Jenilee,” she said to Hath, smirking.

“Only to people who don’t know me,” Hath replied with a warm smile. “My friends call me ‘Hath’.” Hath put out a hand to shake with Heather, and the other woman took it hesitantly. “I like to make up my own mind about people,” Hath told her, and Heather relaxed.

David introduced Ava to Hath then sent her to go find her father and Lucy. “You wanna come in?” David asked, but Heather shook her head.

“No, but thanks.” She handed David a suitcase. “Tell Lucy and Rich I asked after them.”

They all had a fun evening playing games with Ava, but all too soon, her little eyelids were drooping. Richie and Lucy took her up to bed, and Hath and David snuggled up on the couch.

After Richie and Lucy had tucked Ava into bed, each of them giving her a hug and kiss goodnight, they started back downstairs to join Hath and David again.

Stopping for a second in the hallway, Lucy turned to Richie.

"Did Ava kick Heather like that when you were near her?" Lucy asked.

"Yeah, she did...pretty cool wasn't it?"

"Yeah it was...but don't start getting any ideas there Rich...I'm still not ready."

"I know...but you really don't know what your missing out on. Heather used to say there wasn't a better, greater thing then the feel of a life growing inside you."

Purposely ignoring what Richie had just said, Lucy started back down the hall.

"We'd better get back downstairs; if we leave Hath too long she may start in trying to eat the plastic fruit."

Laughing, Richie laid his arm around Lucy’s shoulder giving her a kiss on her temple. His plan was working, she hadn't completely come around, but he could see curiosity starting to show.

“Are you SURE you’re OK with this?” Hath asked David when Richie and Lucy went upstairs.

He just smiled. “Baby, I’m not worried. It’ll be fine.” He leaned in to kiss Hath, and that’s how Richie and Lucy found them, some minutes later.

“Jesus you two, you DO have a room,” Richie lamented, rolling his eyes.

“Fuck you,” David answered, good naturedly.

“Not my type, asshole,” Richie answered.

“How ‘bout me?” Hath asked, looking at Lucy with an evil twinkle in her eye.

Richie smiled. She was starting in on him again. Two could play that game. “You, my dear,” he said, waggling his eyebrows, “could definitely be my type.”

“I was talking to Lucy,” Hath answered, and Richie’s eyes bugged out.

Lucy laughed and went over to sit between Hath and David, hip-checking him so he’d move over. She laid a hand on Hath’s abdomen and pouted. “They aren’t moving,” she said.

“They’re sleeping. Hang on, Luce. Richie, darlin’, c’mere,” Hath said, crooking a finger. David snickered when Richie obeyed. “Come talk to my daughter,” she said. He knelt on the floor in front of Lucy, and leaned over to murmur against Hath’s belly. After a minute, Lucy felt a kick.

“Does it hurt when she kicks?” Lucy asked.

Hath smiled. “Nope, it feels just like you feel it. A little gentle nudge. The first time I felt them moving it was like I had a butterfly fluttering around.” Hath smiled at David. “I cried, I was so happy.” David blew her a kiss.

“Aren’t you worried about the birth?” Lucy asked. She still hadn’t taken her hand off of Hath’s babies, and gasped when one pushed hard against her hand. Hath quickly lifted the hem of her blouse, and Lucy saw a little foot-shaped lump receding. “Whoa,” she said, covering the little bump with her hand.

Hath laughed. “I’m scared as shit. Once they’re birthed, I have to take care of them!” David and Richie laughed. “And I don’t know about you, but my, erm, you know, is about this big,” Hath made a loose fist with her hand and peeked through it, “and a baby’s head is about this big,” she said, spanning her hands to about cantaloupe size. “I’m sure it will be fine. Everyone I’ve talked to say it’s never as bad as people say.”

“Are you really nervous about taking care of them?” she asked. Richie reached for Lucy’s hand and squeezed.

“A little,” Hath admitted, “but I’m just so excited to meet them. I think being nervous is normal. At least my mother said it is. I spent a lot of time with my niece when she was first born, helping my sister-in-law when my brother had to go back to work.” Hath smiled, remembering. “The first time Sue had me give Joanna a bath, she nearly pissed herself laughing. I was barely swiping the washcloth over her little teeny body, and Sue said, ‘you’ll never get the stink off her that way’. Babies are tough little critters.”

The babies had settled down, and Lucy pushed Richie’s head closer to Hath’s belly. “Make her kick again,” she said, and Richie murmured against Hath’s skin, making her flinch a little. Her daughter had no qualms about getting closer to him though, and punched him in the mouth.

“Your skin is so soft,” Richie said.

“Yeah, well, David spends a lot of time rubbing lotion into my belly, to help with the stretch marks.” David moved to sit on Hath’s other side, and kissed her tenderly. “Though I don’t think anything is gonna keep them away. I mean, there IS a watermelon in there.”

“Oh, it isn’t that bad,” Richie said, and Leftie kicked him again.

“Yep, there’s definitely a girl in there. No woman could resist you, baby,” Lucy said to her man.

David picked up on the not-so-subtle change of subject. “Either that, or she is on to his bullshit; I saw how she slugged him. Anyway, my daughter will have more sense than to succumb to his evil charms. After all, Hath resisted,” he said.

“Hah!” Richie laughed. “Just barely,” he teased, “and that’s just because I didn’t try.” Richie laughed at Hath’s blushing. “After all, I have Lucia. How could I want another woman, even one as lovely as Goddess?” He slid a glance at David and put his hand on Hath’s thigh.

“What’s that smell?” Hath asked. “Is that bullshit?” She lowered her shirt, and was trying to cover for her increased heart rate. She’d told Lucy that she would have a problem with Richie touching her, mostly because he had been her fantasy long before she met David, and the last half hour had been almost too much for her to handle.

Lucy sensed her friend’s discomfort and flicked Richie. “Hey! Take your hands off my Hath,” she said.

Richie pouted. “Oh, but putting my mouth on her was okay? Anyway, I thought this was swap week?” he said, eyes shining with mirth.

“I thought you didn’t want to share Lucia?” David asked, purposefully using her full name.

The banter continued, getting more outrageous as the evening went on. Finally, Hath stood. “I don’t care who it is,” she said, locking eyes with each in turn, “but one of you better be following me to bed.” She lowered her voice to a purr. “And I mean NOW.” She winked at Lucy and licked her lips then turned to flounce from the room.

“Hath!” Richie called, and she stopped and turned. “Lucia is taking Ava to school in the morning,” he said with a lascivious wink. “You wanna know what a real man looks and feels like, you come to Richie when she’s gone.”

Hath narrowed her eyes. “Dammit, you’re making me wait?” she asked on a regretful sigh, and left the room.

Lucy looked at Richie. “Now’s your chance if you’re going to take it,” she said, and Richie gaped.

David chuckled. “C’mon, Rich, you know she’s lusted after you for years,” he said, then burst into full belly laughter at his friend’s expression. “Man, if you showed up at her door, she’d probably pass out from shock. She knows this was just a game.”

The next morning, Lucy rose to get Ava off to school. Other than an unconscious grab for his woman, Richie was unaware of her leaving. She met David and Hath in the kitchen. Like she told Lucy last week in PMs, Hath was wearing a mostly modest peach slip nightie. She had biker shorts on under it. Lucy raised an eyebrow at her friend.

“I’m not taking any chances,” Hath said, making David laugh. He crossed the room to take Lucy in his arms.

“So, you’ll come crawl in bed with me when you get back?” David said softly, nuzzling her neck.

She laughed loudly and pushed at his chest. “Crawl, yes; cum, no,” she said, intentionally misunderstanding him.

“Wouldn’t be for lack of trying,” David said with a wink.

When Lucy got back from dropping Ava at school, the three of them went upstairs. Lucy changed into her beach cover-up which was strapless, so it would like she didn’t have anything on when she was in bed with David. She and Hath went down the hall to Lucy’s room. Peeking inside, they confirmed that Richie was still asleep, and Lucy made sure he hadn’t shucked his pants. They set up the camera on a tripod, and ran the trigger to under Lucy’s pillow.

Hath whispered, “You sure about this?”

“Suck it up, and get into bed with Richie Sambora!” she hissed back, making Hath laugh. Never in a zillion years would she think she’d be apprehensive about climbing into bed with this man. Lucy kissed Hath’s cheek, and left to go crawl into bed with David.

Hath raised the covers and slid into bed. Richie was laying on his back, the covers bunched at his waist. She caught herself staring at Richie’s broad chest, and nearly reached out to touch it, but quickly rolled onto her back. She figured she had about ten minutes of laying like this before the LJs squeezed all the air out of her lungs. She didn’t have to wait that long.

“Hey baby,” Richie rumbled, rolling toward Hath. “You came back to bed.” Hath held her breath and grabbed the camera trigger, waiting for Richie to open his eyes. When he didn’t, and he didn’t make any move to grab her, she relaxed. “Why’re you so far away, darlin’?” he growled. “C’mere and give me a little sugar.”

Hath made her voice a low murmur. “As tempting as you make that, gorgeous, I’d prefer you were all the way awake before I have my way with you.” Open your eyes, she said to herself. Open your eyes, dammit.

He didn’t. Instead, he inched closer and Hath had to back away when the obvious desired recipient of Lucy’s “sugar” poked her leg. “Oh shit,” Hath said softly, and Richie chuckled.

He grabbed for his woman’s breast, and Hath kicked him in the shin. Hard. “Ow!” he complained, and opened his eyes. >click< Hath caught an expression of shock, incredulity, embarrassment, and a little bit of “oh-my-God”.

“I told you I want you wide awake before this gets started,” Hath said softly and blew him a kiss.

“What the hell? When did you…? Where is …” his eyes went wide. “LUCIA!” he bellowed, and pointed at Hath. “Hath, darlin’, I’m sorry,” he said. “Jesus, we were just kidding. I didn’t mean. . .” He leapt from the bed, totally didn’t see the camera, and stopped in the doorway, looking at Hath in his bed. “Jesus,” he said again, and ran down the hall. He burst into David and Hath’s room, and found Lucy cuddled up to David, feigning sleep.

Richie saw David’s half smile, and saw Lucy’s bare shoulder covered by David’s hand. “Lucia!” he yelled, making the two of them jump.

“Hey, baby,” Lucy said sleepily. “Hey, Hath,” she said, spotting her friend over Richie’s shoulder. “Well?” she said, raising her eyebrows.

“It wasn’t exactly what I had it built up as in my mind.” Hath said seriously. “I mean being in bed with Richie Sambora? I expected a little more bang for my buck, if you get my drift.”

Richie turned around and saw Hath standing there, with her nightie and shorts under it. “What the hell?” and Hath started laughing. He turned to David and Lucy, and they were laughing, too. He watched them climb out of bed, the two of them fully dressed.

“Baby, you were in no shape to take an April Fool’s Day joke when it counted,” Lucy said, smiling. “Gotcha!”

Son of a bitch!” Richie swore, then burst into laughter. “Jesus, I was trying to figure out a way to let Hath down easy without getting in trouble.” His eyes went wide. “You kicked me!” he shouted at her.

“You poked me with your, well, THAT,” she said, pointing at Richie’s pants, “and you were going to grab Thelma!” Hath yelled back, tears streaming down her face.

“You called me ‘gorgeous’!” Richie said, doubled over.

Hath snickered. “Yeah, well, you are,” she said, then started laughing again. “You should have seen your face,” Hath said.

“Did you get it?” Lucy asked.

“You bet,” Hath answered, and the girls ran down the hall. The men followed, and saw their women huddled around a camera laughing. They showed Richie the picture of his face. You could see enough of Hath in the frame that you knew it was her. The dragonfly tattoo was a dead giveaway.

“Jesus,” Richie said. “You took my picture.?”

“Well,” Hath said. “My friends will never believe I was in bed with you otherwise.”

“Neither will Jon,” David said, and grabbed the camera.

“Get back here, asshole!” Richie shouted, and chased after him.

Chapter 103: Attack of the Steward-ass

2008-07-29T11:14:00.002-04:00

We got all sorts of good news the next day: Ang was going to be a mommy, and Richie didn’t have to go to court. We honestly weren’t sure which was the better news, but we were all smiles as we left for the airport.

I can’t believe we’re going to LA! I’ve always wanted to go. And now that Richie doesn’t have to go to court, it’ll just be a wonderful, relaxing mini vacation. I’m still so, not confused exactly, but not really okay with what happened with Jon last night. Of course I know it doesn’t mean anything, and I know he and David know that too, but it was disconcerting to have him kissing the hell out of me (and me returning the favor) and getting all wound up. I mean, I shouldn’t be getting worked up by other men, you know? But DAMN it was Jon fucking Bon Jovi, and I couldn’t help it.

David didn’t seem to mind, which is really what bothered me. I know that if I saw him kissing one of my friends like that, not once, but TWICE, I’d’ve been a bit annoyed at him, even knowing it was all in good fun. I also know that David benefited from my little escapade. I think I had him up half the night screwing like mad.

So, here I am now, at the airport, in a brand-new maternity dress waiting for boarding. David’s being really sweet, tucking me up under his arm, and whispering in my ear and trying to joke me out of my fear, since I’m still flying sedative-free.

Finally, the flight is being called. David and I queued up to get on board. We handed our boarding passes to the smiling attendant, and made our way down the jet way. Each step closer to the plane got harder to make. David sensed my unease and put an arm around my waist to ostensibly lend support, but I knew what he was doing. He was keeping me from bolting, and gently pushing me forward.

We were shown to our seats by a twig named Sandi (and I could almost picture the little heart over the ‘i’) who smiled a barely tolerant smile at me. David, she was all teeth for. She looked at me as I settled into my seat and asked, “Ma’am, if you think you would be more comfortable, I can get you a seatbelt extension.”

I just stared at her. “Excuse me?” I said to her.

David murmured “Hath…” in my ear.

Sandi-with-the-heart-over-the-i repeated herself, and I swear, I could see her struggling against the eye roll. “I simply offered you a seatbelt extension if you think you’d be more comfortable.”

I mustered up all the steel I could. “I will be just fine, thank you.”

David chose that moment to be wonderful. He nibbled at my neck and asked, “how’s my sexy mama doing? Are the babies behaving?”

“They are, sweet Papa,” I answered, and turned my head to capture his mouth in a kiss.

Sandi had the good grace to look sheepish, and shrugged and continued up the aisle, probably to accost more people.

I just sat there, flabbergasted. I knew I wasn’t a waif, never was, but I didn’t think I looked that bad! David was trying to calm me down, but I was upset. “Don’t listen to her, sweetheart. She’s just being difficult.”

I looked at him with tears in my eyes. “I didn’t think I looked that bad,” I said.

David hugged me close, and skimmed his hands down my sides to my waist. “Baby,” he said, “you are gorgeously pregnant with my children. You do not, and could never in my eyes, look bad.” He kissed me tenderly. “Now, I’m going to go scope out the lav. I think there’s a new club we should join.”

My eyes went wide. “No! I couldn’t!”

David let a hand trail up my leg and gently skimmed the juncture of my thighs. “Baby, I believe you can,” he said. With another quick kiss, he got up and strode toward the front of the plane.

Was I really considering this? Yep, I was. First, though, I needed to hop onto the board to bitch about the stewardess, or steward-ass, as I was calling her. I asked the girls to be honest, and confirm that I do look pregnant, not just like I've been eating enough to keep a small country happy. They love me, so they did. I love them for lying to me.

I noticed I had a PM from Stephanie. I had told her about the second interlude with Jon, and she asked me for details. Gah, I was never going to forget about that little episode. Since I’m a good friend, discomfort notwithstanding, I told her all about it.

I'm on the plane typing wicked fast b/c David went to the head. Scoping it out for later LOL, so I gotta get this out.... I will share ALL the details I can get out in the next few minutes....

I wasn't kidding when I said the experience was a Jonny-girl's dream. His chest was very hard (as were other bits as well, hence Sam's "fluffing" commentary. I KNOW it was just b/c of the circumstances and not b/c of me, but frankly I don't care. Running through my head is, "I gave Jon Bon Jovi a hard-on". Second grader, my rosy red ass...Not when it's awake....)

ANYWAY yeah, the fur is ver-r-r-r-ry soft, and when I pushed my hands up his chest, his pecs twitched. Good lord, even if I hadn't had the LJs on board playing havoc w/my sex-me button, I'd've flamed at that. As for the mop on his head? Very nice. Thick on the sides, with just enough to grab onto.

And when HE had ME pressed against the wall the first time? It was all I could do to not wrap myself around him and whimper with delight. I am so BAD! Sam was a good sport, though.

The funny part was David kept walking through the hallway (yeah, we didn't make it past the wall opposite the front door) basically saying "are ya done yet?”

David was on his way back from the lav, so I signed off from my PMs. He didn’t need to read about that. He saw I was on the board, and told the girls that he tried to tell me that I looked pregnant and not fat. I slugged him for taking my laptop, but it was time to put it away anyway.

“So,” he said, “it’s a bit cramped in there, but I think we can do it.” He had his head angled toward me, and was whispering conspiratorially in my ear.

“David, I can’t do that! It’s not me,” I said, though in the back of my mind, I was thrilled at the idea, especially if we could do it without getting caught out.

“Sure you can,” David said, tracing my ear with his tongue. “You’re Triple-G, you can do anything.” He pulled back to lock eyes with me, and I could tell that he was unbelievably turned on. A quick flick of my eyes to his lap confirmed it.

“Alright,” I said on a whisper.

David smiled like a kid on Christmas morning. “Oh, baby, this is going to be fantastic!”

“Of course it is, because it’s sex with me,” I said haughtily, making him laugh.

Once the seatbelt sign was turned off, and the drinks cart came through, David made his move. He ambled up to the lav and locked himself in. He was in there for a few minutes, and I noticed nobody else really paying attention. He cracked the door open a little then closed it again, which was our signal, and I made my way up the aisle. I tapped on the door and murmured his name, and I opened the door and stepped inside, carefully closing and locking it behind me.

David took me in his arms and kissed me soundly. “Damn, Hath, I can’t believe you’re going along with this,” he breathed, as he pressed his arousal into me.

“Me neither,” I said, kissing him back, and grinding against him. I fumbled with his belt and the button and zipper on his jeans, and David was pulling my dress up and my panties down. I shoved his pants down and took him in hand. “Uh, now what?” I asked. It was a really small room. Smaller than any shower we’d been in before.

Giggling we maneuvered around so I had one foot up on the commode and was pressed up against the wall. “Don’t let me slip,” I said. “I so do not want airplane toilet water on my foot.”

David chuckled and thrust into me. “I don’t think that will be a problem, he whispered. You aren’t going anywhere.” Our mouths fused together as he pumped into me, and the friction along with the excitement of where we were got to me pretty quickly, and soon David was capturing my moans in his mouth.

A discrete knock on the door made me gasp. “Everything alright in there, miss?” It was that stupid steward-ass.

I tried to calm my breathing, but David was still thrusting against me, the excitement of nearly getting caught making him harder. He latched onto my neck and I was able to barely contain myself. “Sorry, I’m coming,” I said.

“I’m not, not yet,” David said softly, but I think the woman heard him because she made some sort of noise and scurried away.

“Jesus, David,” I said, “We are so getting arrested.” I didn’t care though, because he was driving me up and over another peak. My legs buckled, and his arms came hard around my waist to keep me upright. I bit down on his neck to hold back a scream, and David groaned my name deep in his chest before he emptied into me. His hips kept their thrust until his spasms subsided, and I thought I was going to pass out.

“Damn,” he said, resting his forehead against mine.

“No shit,” I said. We cleaned up and righted our clothes as best we could, and I cracked open the door. Nobody was looking, so I hurried down the aisle to my seat, and slumped against the wall, feigning sleep. A few minutes later, I felt David sit down next to me.

He leaned over and whispered, “I think we’re in the clear.” I looked at him and smiled widely. “What’s so funny?” he asked.

“D’ya suppose Richie and Lucy would come support us at our day in court if we got busted for lewd public behavior?” I started to giggle, and couldn’t stop.

Chapter 102: Games People Play

2008-07-29T11:13:00.001-04:00

Hath was walking (stalking actually) down the hall when her blackberry buzzed at her hip. Annoyed, she pulled it from its holster and stared angrily at the screen. Her expression softened when she saw it was a message from David.

Hey baby, miss you, love you, WANT you.

She fired one back. Miss you too, love you more, want you NOW

HOW MUCH? came back over the airwaves.

Hath laughed. What do u have in mind? she typed.

Find an empty room, came the reply.

Hath called David. “I can’t do that,” she said. “All the conference rooms are fishbowls. You’ll have to wait until tonight when I can Skype you.”

“But I’m hard NOW,” he whined.

Hath laughed. “Then take matters into your own hand. I’ll wait,” she said softly.

“No,” David said. “That’s alright. I can wait until tonight, but you’d better be more cooperative when you get home.”

“Aren’t I always?” she asked.

And later that night, she was.

Days later, most everyone was on the board feeling extremely frisky. The men were finally home, and had clearly missed their women, and vice-versa. After a couple days of getting-reacquainted sex, they were still feeling randy, and were letting it all hang out on the board. The conversation turned decidedly sexual, talking about Jon’s ass, then turning to Hath’s breasts, and the girls started talking about their men’s better attributes.

Then they started talking about trying out the other merchandise. It was all in good fun, but Hath was blushing furiously when they were talking about who got whom and when and in what order. Eventually, they arranged a “scorecard” so everyone could keep track. Richie and Jon were getting all indignant, but David was playing along, and wondered how far he could push it.

Hath and David were sitting in the living room, on opposite ends of the sofa, typing furiously on their laptops. Hath would call out “Watch this” before she typed something, and David would ask her what phrase she thought he should use. They were having a good time, and getting awfully turned on. Finally, on the board, Sam told Joker to bring it on. He looked at Hath.

“Should I?” he asked, the devil twinkling in his eyes.

Hath laughed. “Oh yeah, absolutely. Jon will have a shit fit.”

David smiled and typed that he was on the way over. Hath typed back for Sam to give “Joker” her green sweater back when he got there.

“Hey,” Hath said as David was getting ready to leave. When he turned, she continued. “Don’t do anything you wouldn’t want Jon doing to me.” David winked and left for Sam and Jon’s. Hath let Sam know that he was really on the way, and settled back to wait for the fireworks. She was pretty sure that if she looked out the window, she’d be able to see them.

A short time later, Sam was sending a message on the board. “I can't decide if I need to go break them up down there....or go hide!” She ended up going down to confront them, and called Hath later to tell her about it.

* * * * *
Sam could hear the shouting from upstairs.

“She invited me over here!” David shouted , “I am gong to hold up my end of the bargain!”

“You will NOT be fucking my wife!” Jon shouted back, and grabbed his shoulder, fully intending to manhandle him out of the house.

Sam hurried down the stairs, barely containing her laughter. David was standing toe to toe with Jon, yelling in his face. Her husband’s face was red with anger and disbelief. Sam pushed between them.

“Jon,” she said, putting a hand on David’s chest. “There is no way I’m letting you hurt David. I did invite him here. If you have a problem, you take it up with me.”

The look in Jon’s eyes had David grabbing Sam’s hand and pulling her behind his back. Sam smiled and surprised the hell out of David by leaning into his back, making his eyes go wide. David had his hands behind his back, holding Sam’s waist, and Jon went ballistic.

"Get your hands off my wife!" he yelled, then looked at the door for the zillionth time.

“What are you looking for, man?” David asked.

“I’m waiting for your intended to come barreling here at any minute,” he said.

David looked at him, agape. “You’re kidding, right?” he said, then burst out laughing.

“Just what is so damned funny?” Jon asked, getting even more irritated.

“Some ego on you, bro,” David said.

Sam joined in the laughter. “Before David, sweetie, she was a Richie girl. Not into you at all,” she taunted.

“I could change that,” Jon said, heat in his eyes as he bored a hole into Sam’s forehead with his gaze.

“Oh really?” Sam asked.

“Oh yeah,” Jon answered.

David raised his voice to a falsetto. “Ego,” he sing-songed, making Sam and Jon laugh.

“It was hysterical,” Sam had said to Hath. “Oh, and I sent David home with your sweater. Watch out, though,” she had warned. “I think Jon’s gonna be after your ass, Hath! Watch out for an amorous Kidd.”

Hath should have heeded that warning. Days later, Jon was on the board and asked Hath what the hell a Caramello bar was. Hath educated him in the ways of delectable Cadbury chocolate and smooth, creamy caramel. She told him it was one of her favorites, and David had laid in a supply if Jon wanted to swing by and get some instead of cruising all the way out to a store.

Jon said he was on the way and Hath berated herself for typing without thinking. She was dressed for bed, and didn’t really want to have to entertain, even though it was only Jon and only for a couple of minutes, but it was too late now. She considered having David answer the door, but he was down in the studio working on a “secret project” for another half hour (or so he promised) and Hath didn’t want to disturb him. Sighing, she pulled on her robe, grabbed a box of chocolate, and waited.

Finally, the doorbell rang. Hath brought the chocolate to the table by the door, and after checking to confirm it was Jon, opened the door wide to him. Jon stood there in the doorway, leaning on the door jamb and cocking a hip. He looked her up and down, a sexy smirk crawling across his face, and Hath felt vaguely uncomfortable.

"Glad you dressed for me, baby,” he said.

Hath barely had time to register his words when Jon stalked into the house, pushed Hath up against the wall, leaned into her, dug his fingers into her hair, and kissed her. Not a brotherly kiss by any stretch of the imagination, but a full on, lip-locked, tongue dueling kiss. Hath tried to resist, and put her hands up to his chest, fully intending to push him away, but her senses left her, and she instead, kissed him back for all she was worth. For a fleeting moment, as Jon’s hot mouth was on hers, she forgot all about his wife and her fiancée, and lost herself in his kiss.

Footsteps in the hallway didn’t register, but David’s voice did. "Did I hear the bell?" he asked, then stopped dead. He saw Hath pressed up between the wall and Jon, and asked, "so does this mean I get Sam after all?" Hath’s eyes went wide. Why wasn’t he furious? He should be furious with her for kissing another man like that, even if she didn’t start it.

Jon smiled a sexy smile and didn’t even take his eyes away from hers. She was helplessly staring into those glistening blue pools. He answered David, "After I'm done with Hath," and wrapped his hands around her waist and leaned in to kiss her again. This time, Hath got control of herself, and shoved at Jon’s chest.

Jon’s fingers had tangled in the tie of Hath’s robe, and when he took a staggered step backwards, he pulled on it, and the silky robe slid down off Hath’s shoulders to pool at her feet. Her arousal was clear and Jon gave her a once over before chuckling. “Thanks, Hath,” he said, and with a smirk at David, left.

“Are you okay?” David asked, barely containing his laughter. “Because I have some stuff to finish downstairs.”

Hath nodded absently and bent to pick up her robe. She put it on and tied it securely around her waist, watching David retreat down to the studio again. She sat hard on the couch and put her fingers to lightly swollen lips. “Oh God,” she groaned, then buried her head in her hands.

Her laptop was pinging – Sam wanted to know what the hell was taking Jon so long. Screwing up her courage, she told Sam exactly what happened, and waited to be yelled at. Sam told her it was pretty funny and that Jon did do the “you, him, and the wall” thing really well. Hath was floored, and called Sam, confident that Jon hadn’t made it home yet.

“Well, he did a good job,” Hath said to her meekly. “But now there’s no way I’m taking that job. Uh-uh. There is NO way I can go on the road with them now. Uh-uh. I'm totally mortified at my reaction. godDAMN it. He must think -- I don't wanna know what he must think.”

“Calm down,” Sam said. “It didn’t mean anything.”

“I KNOW that,” Hath said, exasperated. “That doesn’t mean that I can look him in the eyes again.” She groaned. Then she started getting angry. “How dare he! David didn’t even hardly touch you! Why would he do that? Oooh, I hope he gets a flat tire on the way home. Sorry Sam.”

Sam just laughed. “Come on, Triple-G; surely you can come up with something better than a flat tire.”

Hath thought about it for a minute. “Know what? Tell him that I called you all upset because he felt me up. That I was crying after he left, and David asked what was wrong, and I told him Jon got a good grope in before David came upstairs and that David is pissed and is gonna call Richie. That oughta get his ass in trouble.”

Sam was silent. “He touched you like that?” Hath could hear the anger wafting off of her. “I’m going to kill him.”

“NO!” Hath said smiling for the first time since the doorbell rang. “He didn't feel me up, just tell him I told you he did. He did shove his tongue in my mouth though and fuck, he leaned into me Sam. I can't believe he did that. He had me pressed up against that wall, and I swear to God, the only thing keeping me from hooking a leg around his ass was David coming upstairs.” She was getting all worked up and Sam had to call her name a few times to get her attention.

“Calm down Hath!” she said. “You've got to get a hold of yourself. Shit, he’s home. I’ll talk to you later.”

Hath was sitting on the sofa in the living room, still trying to wrap her head around what had just happened. Her gaze kept straying to the spot on the wall where she could swear she still saw the imprint of her body. The phone ringing startled her.

“Hello?” she said, tentatively.

“Hath, he's on his way back there to apologize. He left about ten minutes ago. I went off on him for feeling you up, then told him how you were all upset and crying and that David is pissed.” Sam was laughing, enjoying the hell out of this little prank. “I told him the whole deal. Now, he feels bad and is on his way back over there to apologize. I had him feeling really low. “

Hath groaned. “Dammit, he isn’t really coming over here, is he?”

“Hell yes, he is,” Sam laughed. “When I went off for the feeling you up, he said, ‘NO. NO. Sam I swear to you I never touched Thelma and Louise!’ and he looked all scared like I was not gonna believe him and kill him.” The two girls shared a laugh, and Hath couldn’t believe he remembered, and used the pet names. “Then I told him you weren’t going to work for him, and that David was pissed that you weren’t going to Europe with them. I barely kept my laughter in check until I heard his car gunning down the driveway,” Sam finished.

“Christ, Sam, what do I do?”

“Get your own back,” Sam said. “Make him feel as uncomfortable as he made you feel. Just keep your hands above the waist, thank you very much, or I will kill you.”

“You aren’t serious?” Hath said. “You want me to what, molest your husband?”

“Not up to the task?” Sam taunted.

“Jesus,” Hath said, and hung up and ran to the kitchen. She sliced up an onion so her eyes would water. When the doorbell rang, and Hath answered it, Jon was stricken by the tears. He had his hands shoved into his pockets, and he looked remorseful.

“Hath,” he started, and she turned away and he followed her into the house and closed the door.

“Can I take your jacket?” Hath asked him, her voice devoid of emotion. Jon started to shrug out of his jacket. He had it halfway down his arms when Hath went on the offensive. She shoved him hard against the wall, and shocked the hell out of him.

“What are you...” is all he got out before Hath attacked. She scraped her nails lightly down his chest then tore open his shirt.

“I wasn’t ready for you before, baby,” she said to him, her voice a raspy shadow of its usual firm timbre. She ran her hands over his chest, savoring the silky softness of his chest hair, and the rock-hard muscles of his pecs. “Nice,” she said, before pushing her hands up his chest to his neck and pulled his head down to kiss him. She shoved her hands through his hair, her tongue into his mouth, and attacked. He couldn't move his arms, so he couldn’t push her away, and Hath was satisfied to find that he couldn’t help himself either and was actually kissing her back. Hath had just leaned Thelma and Louise against him, letting him feel her arousal as she was feeling his, when David came back upstairs.

"Jesus, you two still at it?" he asked, and walked out again.

David startled the pair apart. Jon was panting and blushing and working to get his jacket back up onto his shoulders. He looked at Hath, who was also panting and blushing, and said, "So, we good now? You still gonna work for me?"

Hath had to laugh at his remarks. She crossed her arms over her chest and answered, "That depends, baby, is this what payday is like?"

Jon gawped at her, and backed out of the house muttering something like "crazy fucking bitch.”

Hath burst into a fit of hysterics, called Sam to tell her what had happened, then went upstairs. Though she didn’t mean to be, she was all worked up, and needed real passionate release. She brushed her teeth to get the taste of Jon out of her mouth, and changed her clothes; opting for a filmy long white peignoir and matching robe. She floated down to the studio and knocked on the window. David looked up and saw Hath standing there, looking intently at him.

David smiled and shut down the electronics. He left the studio and took his woman into his arms. Then he took her to bed.

Chapter 101: Home Again

2008-06-17T15:55:00.001-04:00

I arrived home to Boston and work to find that one of my last official duties here is going to be firing somebody. Wonderful. Apparently while “Hath” was out playing with her friends, "New Hath" was not playing nice, and made some REALLY bad decisions that I've now spent oh, 6 hours on the phone trying to smooth over.

They want me to extend my end-date now. NO WAY! I told them I'm getting married in May, and already have another job lined up, and there's no way I can do that. Sheesh. Just what I need. I've got a rock sitting in between the LJs now. Grrr. They're starting to make noises about withholding money they owe me and stuff like that. Christ, now I need a lawyer. Can you believe this shit?

Yeah, they now offered to give me a promo if I stay. I of course told them no. They offered more money. I said, and I quote, "do you know who I'm marrying?" Petty, small, and snobby, I know, but they were pissing me off. I swear, I'm gonna be in bed next to Sam on bed rest soon. I can't get out of there soon enough! I vented all this on the board, and Sam the sweetie jumped right in to offer her help.

I knew that they were just spouting off – that they’d never dare try anything like that. Not only is it illegal, it'd be in the papers so fast, it'd make their heads spin. I had no qualms about THAT getting into the papers. They really pushed at me to stay, and I think that empty threat was their last resort. They don't know that when push comes to shove, I push right back. I told them if we were firing Ethan, they had had better select someone else to step up because they have two weeks. We'll see who they drag up now. They're not happy with me right now, but the feeling is mutual.

The morning passed in its usual flurry of meetings that I now had to take a more active role in again because of Ethan. Jesus, what a pain in the ass.

In the afternoon, we got a message from Lucy that put my petty problems in perspective:

Didn't know if you girls had heard...but they are charging Richie with child endangerment. They say if he's found guilty a jail sentence is likely. This is killing him, you all know how much he loves Ava. I'm really worried about him. He's putting up his brave face as usual, but I don't know...I'm worried this will push him over the edge.

I'm not including Sam in this PM b/c of her condition. Richie doesn't want to get her involved...but I would almost feel better if Sam was representing him, I mean of course provided she improves and gets off bed rest, but until then...don't say anything to her. Hath...do ya think Mama G could sequester her like they do jury's lol...no tv, no papers, no radio...lol I know she can't keep all that from her, but if you could ask her to maybe, keep an eye out so that if she does find out...she doesn't find out by hearing it on the news.

I replied right back to her that David and I would fly out on the 6th and go to court with them on the 7th. I mean, it went without saying, but I wanted to say it. We offered to stay at a hotel, but Lucy, being who she is, said hell no. So, we’re staying at casa de Sambora.

I reminded Lucy that Sam is pretty savvy, and she'll find out about this sooner or later, and she'd take the news better if it's offered to her rather hidden from her. I also called my mom, and got Richie and Lucy an extra rosary. She asked if I was calling because of what was on the news. I smiled. She paid more attention to the entertainment news now, and already knew what was going on. She said she was praying for strength for them, to be able to handle whatever happens.

I called David to tell him we knew what was going on, and he said he already knew, and would keep an eye on Richie; they all would. None of them want to see him hurting any more than he already was.

I hope it all works out.

* * * * *

David pulled Richie aside one afternoon. “You got a minute, man?” he asked.

“Sure, Davey,” Richie answered. “What’s up?”

David sighed and paced a little. “Hath and I were talking, and we want to be there for you guys whatever this episode unleashes on your lives.”

Richie nodded. “Thanks man; that means a lot.”

David bobbed his head. “We want to postpone the wedding until we know what’s going on.”

Richie just stared at him. “Are you fucking kidding me? No. No way.”

“But --”

“Shut it and listen.” Now Richie started pacing. “It’s not that I don’t appreciate the sentiment. Really, I do. But you are not postponing the best thing that ever happened to you because of me.” He held his hand up when David would have interrupted. “I’m not done. I would feel terrible, worse than I do now, if my stupid-ass moment caused problems in any more lives.” Richie turned away, a sheen of moisture in his eyes.

David stepped forward, and clapped his friend gently on the shoulder. “We just want to be supportive of you, man, that’s all.”

“I know, and I appreciate that, but dammit, you can’t disrupt your lives because of this.” Richie turned to look at David, the two sharing an unspoken question between them. Richie sighed, and his shoulders slumped. “If I have to miss the wedding because of --” he couldn’t make himself say ‘jail’, “then I’m going to be apologizing to Hath for the rest of my life, but that’s what I’ll have to do.”

“Damn, Rich,” David said in commiseration.

“No shit,” Richie said. “Do we understand each other about the wedding?” David nodded. “Good,” Richie said. “Because I’d have to shave you bald if you did that, and Hath would kill me.”

* * * * *

Later that night, my brother called me. “Hath? It’s John.”

“I know,” I answered. “I do have caller ID you know. Plus, I recognize your voice. And thanks for calling me ‘Hath’”

“Ha, ha. Look, Rich just called me.”

“Yeah, I kinda figured that he’d be calling you from time to time. What’s wrong?” I started pacing circles around the living room. I didn’t know what he knew.

“He said you and David wanted to postpone the wedding? What the hell?” my brother was getting agitated.

“We just wanted to be able to show support for him, and what’s it to you?”

John sighed. “Nothing, sis, but hell, do you know what that looks like? That looks like you have no faith that he won’t go to jail.”

All the blood drained from my face, and I sat down hard on the couch. “Jesus,” I said. “I didn’t think of it that way.”

“Yeah, well, you’re not a guy.” John laughed. “Anyway, he wanted to hear what I have been working on, and Jesus, Hath, he said I was good.”

I just laughed right back at him. “I’ve been telling you that for years!”

“Yeah, but you suck at music. You couldn’t carry a tune if I gave it to you in a bucket. He knows what he’s doing. He’s one of my idols. This is a big deal,” he said.

“It sure is. Don’t fuck it up,” I said, humor in my voice.

He was dead serious when he answered. “I won’t. I swear it.”

“I know you won’t,” I answered. “Love you bro.”

“You too, sis. I gotta go practice more. Bye.”

I got on the boards to see what was going on, and I gave an apology to Lucy, which she graciously accepted.

PM FROM FOOTBALLGODDESS TO CHGOBEARSFAN:

Lucy, David told me he and Richie talked. Well Richie talked, David listened.

Please don't be too upset with us about wanting to change the wedding. We honestly just wanted to show our support, but in light of Richie's comments to David, well, we're leaving it as is. NO way do I want Richie shaving David bald

Also, my brother called me; he said Richie called him earlier to touch base about playing. Brother dearest said that Richie sounded glad to have a distraction. So, sorry again if I got you guys pissed off.

Still love me?

The next morning, Dad and Ang took off for their respective homes. Dad was itching to get back home among his things, and Ang needed to make some hard decisions about what she wanted to do with her life. She was completely taken by Nathan and didn’t know what to do with that. She was still coming back for the weddings and the babies’ births, but she needed to get some things done at home.

Chatper 100: Arizona (and Vegas)

2008-06-17T15:54:00.002-04:00

It was finally, FINALLY, the week the girls were meeting up in Arizona and Las Vegas. Hath was so happy to be going; she missed David something awful. She was also starting to not be able to wear her normal clothes anymore; she had to go shopping for maternity togs. Ang went with her, to help her pick out fun things. David had left her a credit card to use, and Hath still felt guilty about using his money for her things, and spent a lot of time scouring the clearance racks for good deals.

At the second shop they went to, Ang found a gorgeous flowy top that was black, shot through with gold thread. Hath looked at the price tag and gawped – for that price, it better be REAL gold threads! She told Ang to put to put it back on the rack. Ang grabbed her phone and pressed a button. A few minutes later, she started to talk.

“I know you’re busy, but please talk to your wife-to-be. She won’t buy anything that’s not in the clearance bin.” She thrust the phone at her friend. “Someone wants to talk to you.”

“You bitch!” Hath said, then took the phone. “Look,” she said to David. “I don’t need anything fancy, it’s not like I’m going to be wearing this stuff for more than one season,” she said. “I don’t feel right spending $150 for a blouse!”

“Baby,” David said, speaking softly, “I just want you to be happy. If you’re happy with the castoffs, go for it. If you see something you like, though, or something you think I might like,” his deep chuckle made Hath’s toes curl, “then go for that, too. Please, whatever you want.”

“Oh, baby, all I want is to come and see you,” she said.

“Just a few more days, and you’ll be here. Can you do me a favor?”

“Anything, baby, you know that.”

David chuckled sexily. “Pick out something sexy and filmy to wear the night you get in.” His laugh turned dirty. “Buy me a present, baby.” Hath blushed right there in the middle of the store while he continued. “Something with lots of little buttons or snaps, so it takes me a while to get to your skin. I want to tease you while I undress you slowly.”

“David!” she hissed, and Ang looked at her. She rolled her eyes and leaned in to the speaker.

“I don’t know what yer sayin’, D,” Ang laughed, “but she’s redder than red.”

He laughed again. “And I have to stop this,” he said, “before one of the others comes in and sees just how hard I am thinking about you.”

Hath groaned, “You’re killing me.”

“So,” David countered, “kill me back. Get something that will make my hair straight.”

Hath laughed. “That sounds like a dare to me,” she said.

“Whatever it takes, baby,” David replied.

“Game on.”

“Sweet hell, I can’t wait. See you soon Sexy Mama,” he said. “I love you.”

“Love you too,” Hath replied. “And I can’t wait either, Sweet Papa. Bye.”

Hath hung up and handed Ang back her phone. “C’mon,” she said. “We have to find the lingerie section.”

“Hot damn,” Ang said, making Hath laugh. After that phone call, Hath didn’t have any problem using David’s credit card for her purchases.

A few days later, Hath was talking to Sam about becoming a mother. This was a first for both of them, and they were comparing notes. “I have to tell you,” Sam said, “I was kinda concerned about what kind of mom I was going to be. I didn't really have a good example. I mean...not that my mom wasn't a great mom...I just didn't have a lot of time with her.” Hath could practically see her friend smiling on the other end of the phone. “But, your mom has been a great example. We actually sat down and talked, REALLY talked, Monday night. I told her about my mom. It all started with a simple, innocent question from Pauline. She asked me why my mom couldn't come and take care of me and Lyndsay.” Now, Hath could hear Sam’s voice thicken with emotion. She continued, “I told her about my mom. She was just great. Thank you for sending her here.”

Hath had tears in her own eyes. This is what she had hoped would happen. She was so glad it finally did. “Aw, Sam, you're welcome. I'm glad she could be there for you. Didja make her cry? I'll bet you did. I'll also guarantee she's said a rosary for your mom every day since -- she already says one for you.”

Sam laughed. “No, I didn’t make her cry,” she said, “but really? A rosary?”

Hath nodded, though Sam couldn’t see her, and said, “Ever since you all came into my life, Mom’s added you to her rosary. She laughs that it takes her a whole hour to do it now.” They both laughed. “But seriously,” Hath said, “she considers all of you her kids now, even the guys. She prays for all of you every day. Extra ones for Richie and Lucy, and for you and me because of the babies, but you all get your turn, and now your Mom will too.”

“But why?” Sam wanted to know.

“She loves you because I love you,” Hath said. “That you’re important to me is enough for her to make you important to her. She’s always been like that.”

Sam was quiet for a minute. “You know, Hath, you’re pretty lucky, to have a mom like that.”

“I know,” Hath answered wryly. “She reminds me of that every time I see her.”

The girls shared a laugh and made their goodbyes. Sam told Hath to have a good time in Arizona and Las Vegas, and to give Jon a hug for her.

The whole flight to Arizona, Hath was white-knuckled on the armrest. Because of the LJs, she couldn’t take her customary Valium, so this was extra nerve-wracking. Once she landed, though, her fright and panic were forgotten. David was there waiting for her. He had his hair tucked up under one of Richie’s hats and dark sunglasses, and was holding a sign that read “Sexy Momma”.

David’s breath caught when he saw her. She looked beautiful in a light flowery dress and low-heeled sandals. Her hair was up in a high ponytail, and her face lit up like Christmas when she caught sight of him. He smiled back. How could he not? Hath ran the last few steps to his waiting arms. “David!” she exclaimed.

“I can’t believe you’re finally here!” David said, spinning Hath around and kissing her soundly. “God, I missed you.”

“I missed you more,” Hath said, smiling so wide her cheeks hurt.

Arms wrapped around each other, they went to get Hath’s bags and went out to the waiting car. David raised the privacy panel and pounced. “Did you bring me a present?” He kissed Hath’s neck, nibbling and sucking his way down to her collarbone.

Hath laughed. “I sure did, baby,” she said. “It’s packed back there in my bag with all my lingerie. When do you have to go to sound check?”

David sat back, looked at his watch, and smiled. “Not until three. That gives us a little more than four hours.”

Hath made a disappointed face. “Well, if that’s all the time we have, I guess it’ll have to do. C’mere,” she said, grabbing for David. “We should get started.” She drew him to her and kissed him deeply, making him groan. He sat back, pulling Hath with him, and she shifted to sit on his lap, feeling his arousal. She slid back to his knees so she could reach the buckle on his belt, and began unfastening it.

“What are you doing?” he rasped.

“What does it look like I’m doing?” Hath asked. “I just finished telling you my lingerie was all packed,” she said, evilly. “What do you suppose that means I have on under my dress?”

David growled and raised his hips so Hath could slide his pants down. She hitched her skirt to her waist, and sunk onto his hard length, making him groan loudly. Hath chuckled and shushed him. “Jesus, Hath,” David hissed, as she held onto his shoulders and rode him hard. He snaked a hand under her belly and between their bodies to massage her clit. He could feel it swell under his touch, and captured her mouth with his, thrusting his tongue into her mouth in time with her thrusts on him. His finger moved faster on her flesh, and Hath’s breath started coming faster. David smiled around their kiss, and moved even faster, making Hath’s grip on his shoulders harder.

She screamed into his mouth, and clamped down on his dick. David growled low in the back of his throat, and pumped into her, his vein pulsing in time with her clenching muscles.

Hath sat on his lap for a while, kissing and hugging her fiancé. She couldn’t believe that in little more than a month, she’d be married to this wonderful man. And a few months after that, she’d bear his children. Those thoughts made her warm inside, and she snuggled in closer to David.

“At the risk of regretting it forever,” David started, “I should tell you the driver has circled past the hotel three times already.”

Hath gasped and started to laugh. “Oh my God, what must he think of us?” She put her hands to her cheeks to find them flaming.

David chuckled. “He thinks I’m the luckiest sonofabitch on the planet,” David said. “I saw him checking out your legs when you climbed into the car.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Hath said, not believing him. Reluctantly, she climbed off of David, and reached into her purse for the wet naps she had put in there specifically for this reason. She gave David a couple and used a couple herself, then stowed them in a plastic baggie back in her purse.

David laughed. “Always prepared, huh?”

Hath shrugged. “May as well be,” she said. They straightened their clothes as best they could, though the tell-tale wrinkles at Hath’s waist would surely give away what they’d been doing in the backseat. Nothing to be done about it now, she thought, and she didn’t regret for a moment their lovemaking. She cuddled into David’s side, and he lowered the panel. Hath caught a glimpse of a smile on the driver’s face and blushed.

After what seemed to be a LONG time, they pulled up in front of the hotel again. Head held high, she thanked the driver for his discretion, and followed David into the hotel. She had to laugh when she saw the others standing there.

“Man, what the hell? We saw the car go by at least three times before you stopped,” Richie’s eyes were twinkling.

“Well,” Hath said, giving each of them a peck on the cheek, “I had to give him a proper hello, now, didn’t I? And that took the drive from the airport plus three trips around the block to finish, and we were still rushed.” She looked at David who was shocked. He thought she’d be all embarrassed. So did his friends. They were all surprised. “Now,” Hath continued, “if you don’t mind, I’m ready for the next round, a lazy one, and would rather not start right here in the lobby.” She winked at Jon. “Don’t worry, I’ll have him back to you in mostly one piece by the time you have to leave for sound check. Tell Sam I’ll be ready for them at four or so. Coming, David?”

David laughed and kissed his woman firmly on the mouth. “I’m sure if I’m not right now, I soon will be. Now, about that present…”

Hath laughed. “I told you, the lingerie is all packed in there, she said, indicating her bags. “Well, except for the ONE piece I have right here.” She pulled a little corner of expensive black lace from her shoulder bag. She looked around the lobby and smiled. “Hang on.” She aimed for the Ladies’ room, and disappeared.

“Jesus, David,” Tico said. “What the hell has gotten into her?”

David shrugged. “She missed me, I guess,” he said, eyes sparkling and dancing. “Seriously, though, she’s like this ALL the time. This pregnancy is the best thing to happen to my sex life since, well, meeting her in the first place.”

“SO did not want to know that, bro,” Richie said, laughing.

Hath emerged from the bathroom a few minutes later, adjusting her dress. David could just see a hit of dark lace under the light fabric of her clothes. He stared at her as she approached. “Did you just --” he started.

“Yep, sure did, and damn but those little ties were annoying. So were the snaps, and the hooks. And the bell.”

“The bell?” He grabbed Hath’s hand and strode for the elevator, making her have to run to keep from being dragged. She laughed gleefully as he pulled her into the elevator. “Is there really a bell?”

“Shhhh,” she said, then shook her ass, and David heard a faint tinkling sound.

“Holy shit, Hath,” David said, his eyes darkening.

“Did I pick out a good present?” She batted her eyelashes at him coquettishly.

“Sure did,” he answered, grinning widely. “I can’t wait to unwrap it.”

David just barely made it down to the lobby in time to catch a ride with the guys to sound check. “I’m not even going to ASK you how you lost track of time,” Jon said, looking at his watch. “You had two minutes, and we were coming up to get – is that a bell?”

David had taken the tiny little bell from Hath’s lingerie and threaded it onto the necklace she had given him for Christmas.

“Yep,” David said smugly. “She told you it had a bell.”

“Jesus, she was serious? I did not need to know that,” Jon said, shaking his head.

Richie asked, “Where was it?” He was barely holding in his laughter.

“Just where you think it was,” David answered, wagging his eyebrows at his friend. “Damned thing was making so much noise; I had to take it off her.” He laughed as Jon groaned and scrubbed at his face with his hands.

“Stop it,” Jon said. “You’re putting images in my head I just don’t need to have.”

Halfway through sound check, the girls came in, passes around their necks. They sat in the front row quietly, just listening. The guys thought something was up, and saw identical goofy grins on their faces, and they were all looking at David. Staring at him, actually.

“What the hell?” Jon asked into his mic. “What’s gotten into you girls?”

Ang stood up and turned to the girls. “Ladies? Shall we?” They all giggled and stood and pointed at David.

“You can ring my be-e-ell, ring my bell,” they sang together, making David burst out laughing, and the others groan. David climbed down off the stage and hugged each of the girls in turn, saving an extra long hug for Hath.

“I can’t believe you told them,” he said in her ear.

“I can’t believe you’re wearing the bell,” she said back.

Las Vegas was more of an adventure than Arizona. The girls had a great time shopping up and down the strip, and they all did a fair share of gambling. They all came out ahead, in more ways than one. The show, of course, went off without a hitch.

After the show, everyone went back to the hotel and up to Richie’s suite. Lucy and Hath were cuddled up with their men, and Stephanie and Ang were talking with Tico and Jon. Jon excused himself from the conversation, and went to the bathroom. When several minutes passed, with no return, they chuckled.

“Guess he misses Sam, and went to call her,” Stephanie said.

Ang laughed. “He thought he was being sneaky, ducking into the bathroom first? He has a thing or three to learn about being sneaky.”

They all laughed when they checked in on the boards before going home. Sam had sent them a PM.

I'm just curious...didn't any of you notice he just up and disappeared? He said that Hath and Lucy wouldn't notice because ya'll would be too involved with Rich and David...but I told him that Queenie and Ang would notice...we actually have a bet riding on it...so I would appreciate ya'll telling me which of you noticed and which of you didn't....lmao

The girls let her know they all noticed, so Sam won her bet. She gets to keep her hair the way she wants, and can blonde Jon when she wants to. The fannish part of them hoped she wants to soon. To a woman, they all missed the golden hair!

Chapter 99: Hanging Out

2008-06-17T15:53:00.002-04:00

Dad, Ang, and I went to a sports bar one night to watch the Hockey game. Dad missed big crowds when watching the game. He has a bunch of cronies that all get together – it’s like a mini Godfather scene. So picture us sitting in a bar in Jersey, where the game was Bruins vs. Devils, Dad and I in full B’s gear, cheering for Boston! Well, Ang wasn’t the traitor. She was all for Jersey. We had a hell of a time, cheering on the B’s. They played well, and Dad and I smugly accepted the nods of congratulations from the Devils fans at the end of the game; even Ang.

When we got home, I checked the board, and there was another message from Sam. Guess her and Mom are coming to terms with what will work and what won’t. “We've sorta come to an agreement,” she said. “I've done my damnedest not to go off on her and say something I'd regret...or hurt her feelings. I mean, hell, I know she's just trying to help out. And, she's figured out that I don't take orders well. Now, she doesn't tell me what I'm going to eat...she asks me...and she doesn't tell me when to go to sleep...she just guilts me into getting my rest....lol” That’s progress anyway.

We girls decided to descend on Sam’s for a “pretty party”. Stephanie is going to come down for the weekend, and we’re going to have a great time. I called over to the salon that did my hair and makeup for David’s birthday surprise, and they were more than happy to arrange to bring what they needed for nail day to Sam’s house. We were giddy with anticipation.

Ang and I went over to Sam’s early the next morning. We met Patti in the driveway; she was staring up at the house. “Whoa,” she said. “This is a big place.”

Ang and I just smiled. Just wait until she saw the pictures in there. “You can be discreet, right?” I asked her. We had spoken on the phone, and I had met her when I got all gussied up for David’s birthday, but it was good to be sure.

“Absolutely,” she said. “Why?”

“Just that the owner of the house doesn’t want his address leaked all over the place,” I said, and led the way inside. In the foyer was a blow up of a photograph from the wedding. It showed the whole wedding party around Sam and Jon, and it was gorgeous, and Patti just stared.

“Fuck me,” she said. “This is Jon Bon Jovi’s house?”

“Yes,” Sam said. “And I’m his wife.” She came over, arm extended, and Patti shook her hand.

“It’s a pleasure to be here,” she said. “You look great. Are we ready?”

The doorbell rang, and it was Stephanie, perfect timing as always. We all exchanged hugs and went into the living room. We settled in with either wine or sparkling cider, depending on the status of our wombs, and just had fun. Patti was great, keeping us all laughing with stories from the chair as it were, and we had her in hysterics with some of the pranks that we’d played on each other – the normal ones that pretty much happened in public.

Toward the end of the afternoon, we were feeling a little silly and giddy and Sam and I were sitting next to each other anyway, and Stephanie commented on how we looked we were about the same size, belly wise. Sam and I stood up, well I had to crouch a little so our bellies would touch as we faced each other, and we looked at the camera and made goofy faces. Steph laughed and snapped off a few shots of us to send to the guys.

It was getting on close to dinner time, and the LJs and I were hungry. No big surprise; since getting pregnant, visibly pregnant, I’m hungry all the time. The girls think it’s hysterical because I’m not gaining any weight except in my belly (thank God), and they tell me the kids are going to eat me out of house and home. I don’t care; I just can’t wait to meet them. The girls also think my cravings are funny.

I've been craving pistachios all weekend. Not the natural ones, either; the ones that've been dyed red. Do you know how hard those are to find?!? I found bushels of them online though and I think my fingers are permanently stained red. I brought a bunch with me this weekend, and Patti was reprimanding me for getting red all over her manicure. It was a great afternoon, and once Patti left, we sat around just having a good old fashioned girlfriend gabfest. It was just what we needed. Eventually, we took the conversation up to the bedrooms, and all crowded on Sam’s bed, making ourselves comfortable. Little by little, our conversation dropped off, and we started getting snoozy, but nobody wanted to move. We ended up falling asleep together, all cuddled up on Sam’s bed.

The next morning, Sam and I woke to find ourselves alone in the bed. Ang was an early riser, and I guess Stephanie got up to – sniff – yep, cook breakfast. We looked at each other and smiled. Breakfast was definitely one of our favorite meals, and Sam was ready for something more than oatmeal and yogurt. We followed our noses to bacon, sausage, pancakes, and French toast.

“Stephanie,” Sam said, taking a bite of a perfectly crisped slice of bacon. “I love you.” She closed her eyes and chewed slowly, not wanting to waste a single morsel. I, of course, dug right in, and put a pile of food on my plate, and drenched it liberally with dark amber maple syrup. Even Sam looked at me funny.

“What?” I said. “The kids like it sweet.”

“Yeah, sure,” Ang said. “It’s the KIDS who like it.”

I flipped her off, and we finished our breakfast and cleared the dishes. Sam took us on a tour of what was going on in the back yard, and it was going to be gorgeous when Marchie was done. Sam told us about how he came sniffing around the other day, and my mother basically accused him of having an affair with Jon. We all nearly pissed ourselves laughing, considering there were very few men who were straighter than Jon. We were wiping tears from our eyes from laughing so hard. We all needed this little respite, and were sad when Stephanie said she had to go. Once we exchanged tearful hugs and kisses, we watched her drive away.

Sam looked at me and sighed. “I guess this means your Mom’s coming back now,” she said.

“Yeah, probably,” I agreed. “Is it still that bad?”

“No,” Sam grudgingly admitted, “but I want my life back.”

I gave her a hug, and Ang hugged the two of us together. “Don’t worry, Sam,” Ang said. “Mom won’t be here forever. She’s just giving you motivation to rest. The quicker your BP comes down, the quicker she’s outta here.”

“I know,” Sam said with a smile. “Actually, sometimes it’s fun to bitch at her. She’s so damned unflappable and nice that it’s funny to try to get her color to rise.”

I just shook my head at her. I play those games with my mother, too. She’s right, they are fun. Shortly after lunch, Ang and I left for my house, and Mom left for Sam’s. We spent the afternoon just hanging around and reading. Daddy's been waiting on us (like Sam, he was glad to see Mom have somewhere else to go; after 40 years, they like their "alone time") and we're having a lazy day.

At one point, we hopped onto the board to talk to Lucy; she said she was going to the beach. The beach sounds like fun. It’s way too cold here still. I suggested to her that she and Ava bury Richie in the wand. My brother and I used to do that to my Dad. We'd dig as deep as we could reach, and have him sit in the hole, then cover him over and tamp down the sand and see if he could get out. By the time we were in middle school, he couldn’t get out anymore.

Lucy screen-laughed at us. “lmao,” she typed. “That’s a damn good idea lol. I don't know if we are actually going to like lay out on the beach though, and I think even Zan wouldn't let us bury him in his clothes (as opposed to a swim trunks lol) but its good reference for the future. Gypsy is absolutely loving it here. No snow, no wet grass and Lil' bit spoils her rotten lol. I think she has a new best friend.” We told her not to worry; Gypsy still loves her momma best.

Chapter 98: Mama G vs. Marchie

2008-05-31T10:39:00.001-04:00

Tuesday night, Sam called me, laughing hysterically for a change. It was good to hear her laugh, after all the shit of the last few days.

"Hey girl!" I said. “You sound great. What’s going on?"

Sam hooted. "Not getting so annoyed at Pauline so much today," she said. "She got sicced on Marchie."

“What the hell happened?” I couldn’t imagine what that must have been like. But I didn’t have to. Sam told me.

* * * * *

Mid-morning, the doorbell rang and Sam groaned. She wanted to be able to answer the door in her own house, but she knew Pauline would have a fit if she got up, so she just yelled. "PAULINE! DOOR!" With a little self-satisfied smile, she watched the older woman bustle to the door.

"You know," she said, "This is why I gave you the walkie-talkie," she said, as she passed the doorway to the sunroom.

"Sorry!" Sam said with a smile, not at all sorry.

Pauline rolled her eyes and opened the door. "Yes?" she said, shocked to find a foppy little man standing there. He couldn't have been more than 5'6" and he didn't weigh 120 pounds soaking wet. He had longish hair tied back in ponytail, and wire-rimmed glasses showcasing extraordinary gray-green eyes, and was almost pretty.

"I need to see Mr. Jon," he said loudly. He looked over Pauline's shoulder, and tried to push past her. Sam heard him and groaned. She did not want to deal with Marchie today. She started toward the door, but stopped by the staircase when she heard Pauline talking.

Pauline had stopped him with an arm across the doorway. "And just who might you be?" she asked.

Marcelli was taken aback. "Of course, I am Marcelli," he said, clearly insulted.

"How nice for you," Pauline said. "Can I help you with something?"

"I am Mr. Jon's landscape artist," he said haughtily, "and must see him right away."

"I'm afraid he's indisposed at the moment," Pauline said in an equally haughty tone, and Sam choked back a chuckle. She settled on the stairs to listen to the show.

"Mr. Jon will want to see me," Marcelli insisted.

"Oh? And why is that?"

He hesitated. "Because I have important news to share with him," he said in a conspiratorial tone.

Pauline noticed something off about Marcelli, but she couldn't put her finger on just what it was.

"That's wonderful," Pauline agreed, "but he really can't see you right now." Marcelli looked more disappointed than she thought he should have. "Can Sam help you?" Pauline asked.

He sighed. "No, only Mr. Jon can help me," he said dramatically.

God, Sam thought from her perch on the stairs, he sounded like a love-struck teenager. Pauline's eyes widened as she grasped what was going on.

"Oh," she said, lowering her voice. "You're having an affair with Jon then? I didn't think he was that way."

Sam bit her fist to keep the laughter at bay. Why didn't she ever think to say that to him?

Marcelli blushed. "He isn't!" he exclaimed a little too quickly. "I just have a question about the schedule," he stammered.

"Then why can't Sam help you?" Pauline asked, tilting her head to one side, which Sam knew by now meant that she was being sarcastic. Marcelli didn't have an answer for that, so Pauline just rolled on. "Sam's taking a nap right now, anyway, so why don't you leave the schedule details with me, and I'll have her go over them when she wakes up."

"Well, I don't have any… I just wanted…" Marcelli was still having trouble.

Pauline clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth. "Oh, I know, it's a disappointment that Jon isn't here, but surely you have other famous clients you're working with? You must know they can't be accessible all the time."

"Well," Marcelli admitted, "I currently have nobody as famous as Mr. Jon. Richer, sure, but not more famous."

"This will be quite an accomplishment for you then when it's all done!" Pauline gushed. "I bet it will look gorgeous in the spring when everything starts to bloom, and his friends will all be impressed, and it's sure to be photographed."

"It won't be finished until early summer," Marcelli answered.

"Oh, that's too bad," Pauline said, pulling a disappointed face that Sam had memorized by now. "I'll bet he'd love to entertain next month, and show off your work."

"He would?"

"Well sure!" Pauline said. "He certainly can't entertain as much once the baby comes, and May is the perfect time to showcase your work! People are just gearing up for their summer gardens, and yours would be the first one ready. It would set the standard for the whole neighborhood."

Marcelli thought about that for a moment. "Ah, it is impossible," he said.

"Oh, that's right," Pauline said. "You have other clients that are more important."

"Mr. Jon is my most important client!" Marcelli insisted.

Pauline flapped a hand at him. "I'm sure you tell all your clients that."

"No, no!" Marcelli said. "Really. He is the most important and most visible client I have right now, and this is by far the largest project."

"And you only have four men working on it?" Pauline shook her head. "Wow." She sighed. "In any event, what is the message for Sam?"

Marcelli straightened to his full, unimposing height, and squared his shoulders. "Tell Mrs. Sam that she will have her spring garden."

"She will?" Pauline asked, her voice laced with wonder.

"She will," Marcelli confirmed. "I will bring a second crew, and this will be the most beautiful creation I have ever done."

"That's wonderful," Pauline beamed. "They will be so pleased. Bye, now," she said, and closed the door.

* * * * *
I was laughing so hard tears were steaming down my face. “That’s priceless.”

“Jon thought it was hysterical,” Sam answered.

“Which part?” I asked. “The part where Marchie backpedaled or when he pictured my mother asking Marchie if Jon was gay?”

“The whole thing.” Sam was chuckling too.

"So, how are you two getting along?"

"I taught her how to make sweet tea, and we’re still not seeing eye-to-eye, but it’s OK."

"Are you saying she's not quite the pain in the ass she was yesterday?"

"On hell no," Sam said, "but today she asked me what I wanted for lunch instead of telling me, so maybe she's learning."

“Maybe,” I agreed. “Or else she’s lulling you into a false sense of security before she *gasp* hugs you again!”

“Fuck you, Hath,” Sam said, laughing.

“No thanks, I prefer men,” I answered. We had a good chuckle before signing off. I’m so glad things are getting better.

Chapter 97: Hath's Parents Settle In

2008-05-31T10:37:00.002-04:00

Ang arrived on Hath’s doorstep late the next morning with three suitcases and a smile.

“Ang!” Hath exclaimed, wrapping her friend in a hug. “Why didn’t you call me? I would have come to get you.”

“Aw, I didn’t want to bother you. Who’s that?” she asked, looking over Hath’s shoulder.

“That is my father. Ang, my dad, John Gengras. Daddy, this is Angel Jamieson, fresh from the UK.”

Hath’s father was surprised that Ang was nearly as tall as he was, and she was in sneakers. “Nice to meetcha,” he said, putting out his hand.

Ang laughed. “Nice to meet you too, Dad,” she said, and launched herself at him. John was not really a touchy-feely kind of person, unlike his wife and daughter. He awkwardly patted her shoulders. Ang laughed and gave him a smacking kiss on the cheek.

Ang and Hath played catch-up, then Ang spent a part of the afternoon getting settled in her room. Once she had her stuff put away, she sauntered down to the kitchen, looking for a snack. She found John sitting there with a beer and the newspaper.

“Hey,” she said, and stuck her nose in the fridge. She came out with a plate of cold cuts. “You want a sandwich?” she asked him.

“I could eat,” he said, putting the paper aside. “So, England, huh? That’s a long flight.”

“Not that bad,” she said, making two thick sandwiches.

John looked at her and went to the fridge, and came out with mustard and pickles and put them on the table. “So, what do you do there?”

“Ah, I own a pub,” she answered. “Was my dear ol’ dad’s and now it’s mine. Love the place,” she said.

“You got darts at your pub?”

“Hell yeah, what do you think? Pool, too.”

John’s eyes widened. “You seen David’s setup?”

Ang’s eyes gleamed. “No, I haven’t. Let’s take our snack for a walk, why don’t we?”

They went down to David’s game room. “Jee-zuz,” Ang said. She took in David’s mahogany table, and ran her hand along the rails. “This is gorgeous.”

“That it is,” John agreed. “Ladies first?”

Ang just smiled. “You’re on.”

* * * * *

Hath was trying to relax when her phone rang.

“Lo?”

“Hath, she’s driving me nuts.”

“Hey Sam. Again? What she done today?”

“Just the constant, I don’t know…”

“Mothering?” Hath smiled. Sometimes she forgot that she had more than 35 years to get used to her mother’s brand of love. It was in your face and you never for a moment doubted it was there.

“She hugged me this morning.” That was all she said.

“Okay-y-y-y, and that was bad because…”

Sam sighed, clearly exasperated that Hath didn’t get it. “She’s annoying as shit, sorry, Hath, and just when I’m getting a good mad up, she comes in with a hug or a little pat or something else that makes me feel like an ass for getting mad!”

“It’s called ‘survival’ Sam. Mom’s not an idiot. She knows you don’t like her. Well, she knows you don’t want anyone in your house but you, at any rate.”

“I don’t hate her,” Sam said, feeling a little bad.

Hath chuckled. “I’m glad for that, but still, she can sense you’re not happy. She’s not going to leave; she’s not a quitter. She’s just going to try different things until you stop being – erm…”

Now Sam chuckled. “Churlish? Angry? Petty?”

“Your words, Sam, not mine,” Hath said with a laugh. “Don’t worry about it. The women in this family have thick skin. And a stubborn streak that makes a mule look amiable. I’m sure you resemble that remark.” Sam laughed. “So,” Hath continued, “you’re gonna have conflict. She’s just trying to diffuse it differently than you, that’s all.”

Sam sighed. “Okay. Ugh. Alright, I have to go. You can bet I’ll talk to you later.”

“Bye Sam.”

Hath went looking for her father and friend, and found them in the nursery. “What’re you guys doing?”

John answered, “We were thinking about doing the nursery for you while David was away.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” Ang said. “We know we’ll do it right,” she added smugly.

“I already talked to David about it,” John said, and Hath nearly fell down.

“You what?” Hath shook her head. Her father hated the phone. In fact, he hadn’t voluntarily made a phone call to someone other than family in the last 25 years.

John shrugged. “I called him earlier, and told him Ang was here, and we wanted to do this for you. He was really quite wiling to let us do the painting. He said to say he’d call you later, by the way. So, what do you say?”

All Hath could do was nod. Ang and John smiled, and started chattering about what they wanted to do. Shaking her head, she went back downstairs. Her dad. Making a voluntary phone call. Will wonders never cease.

Later that evening, Hath was online, and Sam was not happy. “Your mom came in here 30 minutes ago while I was watching ‘Old Christine’,” she typed, “and told me it was time for lights out. I put my foot down and said I was watching my show...it was the season finale. She told me fine. I had to go to sleep when it went off. So...when she came in here to check on me a few minutes ago I acted like I was asleep and let her turn off the TV.”

Hath had to laugh at the thought of Sam, a high-powered attorney, hiding from her mother. She remembered doing the same thing when she was a kid. As if Sam could read her thoughts, she fired off another message. “Geez, I feel like a freakin' teenager again! When she told me it was time for lights out...I said...fine...turn the dayum lights out. I can watch TV in the dark. She didn't take too kindly to that. Ask me if I care.”

Hath sighed. “Sam,” she typed back, fingers flying, “she doesn't care how old you are. Shit, I'm 37 and she still expects a phone call when I get back from a trip. To her, we're all just little kids. Ask her to ease up a bit. Tell her you're not used to it, and it makes you uncomfortable. She really is quite reasonable. Well, sometimes.” Hath was snickering to herself. She wished she could be there to see her mother and Sam facing off.

Sam was getting exasperated. She called Hath, and picked up the conversation where the board left off. “Hath, I tried that shit. The conversation went something like this.... ‘Pauline, you really need to give me a break. I'm not use to having someone bossing me around. It makes me very uncomfortable.’ Then your mother says, ‘But, Sam honey, I'm not bossing you around. Why would you be uncomfortable?’ Thick as a brick, she acts like. So I told her. ‘Because you're telling me when to eat, and what to eat. When to go to sleep. Hell, the only thing you haven't told me is when to shit.”

Hath burst out laughing, knowing what came next.

Sam continued, "All she had to say was ‘Samantha, language!’"

Hath got herself under control. “Really, I’ll talk to her. She doesn’t mean to be a pain in the ass, she’s just taking care of you the only way she knows how.”

“Thanks, Hath, I’d hate to kill your mother and have Marchie bury her in the garden.”

Hath laughed. “Thanks, Sam, for not murdering my mom. Besides, if you buried her in the garden, she’d haunt you. You think her in the flesh is bad? Just wait until the haunting.”

“No thanks,” Sam said, chuckling, then sighed. “I suppose I’d better get to sleep before she comes in here and demands it from me.”

“I should, too. Sam, it’ll be okay.”

“I know, I just need someone to vent to who knows what I’m going through.”

“Yeah, I certainly feel your pain. G’night, Sam.”

“Bye Hath.”

* * * * *
Ang called Hath the next day at work. “David left me a present,” she said.

“And what might that be?” She had no idea what Ang was talking about.

Ang laughed. “I'm in the process of washing ALL my damn clothes that you brought back with you. Bastard put itching powder in everything!”

Hath couldn’t help it, she burst out laughing. She had to cover her mouth and nearly dropped the phone. Oh, Ang was pissed. David better watch out.

“Itching powder's a BITCH!,” she said. “I looked like Balloo out of The Jungle Book rubbing up and down the damn doorjamb!” She told Hath how the only thing she had that didn’t have itching powder all over was her pajamas. So, she was painting with my dad in her pajamas while her clothes hummed happily along in the washing machine. “Hath you're gonna be bring those babies up without a daddy!”

Hath got her laughter down to a dull roar. “Sorry, sweetie,” she told her friend. “Fiancée secret trumps girlfriend secret; he made me swear not to tell. Just be grateful he didn't do what he wanted to do with your babies.”

Ang gasped. “And what did he want to do? Or do I not want to know?”

“Let's just say, you'd have seen WAY more of my brother and his friends than you'd care to.”

“Fuck me,” Ang said.

“Yep a full gig of pictures of their asses and other parts.” Hath rolled her eyes. “Not that you’d be able to tell one from the other, but they were all up for it, stupid asses. David promised them CASES of Jack if they helped him with this prank. I said NO WAY. You’re welcome.”

Ang smiled. Hath could hear it in her voice. “I’d’ve been able to tell David. I’d recognize that ass and those thighs anywhere. Clothed or not.”

“You’re so bad,” Hath said, laughing. “Now, I need to get back to work. Hey. I just thought of something. He hasn't played a prank on me – not that I've found out anyway. Crap; I probably shouldn't have said anything.”

“Probably not,” Ang agreed. “Alright, I’ll let you go. See you when you get home.”

Chapter 96: Mama G vs. The Southern Spitfire

2008-05-14T07:50:00.002-04:00

Sam woke to sunlight streaming through the window. She smiled and stretched, then remembered Jon had gone. And left Hath’s mom here. She lay there for a few minutes trying to get completely awake, without the benefit of coffee. Not that she wasn't sure that Pauline would be happy to bring her some. She just wasn't ready to deal with the woman yet this morning. God, how she wanted a cigarette, but she'd quit smoking, cold turkey, when she'd found out she was pregnant. Although, the coma had helped with the cold turkey part. Justin began singing from her bedside table. Jon still had the Sexy Back ringtone, but now it was a combination of two different parts of the song.

"I'm bringing sexy back (yeah), them other f*ckers don't know how to act (yeah), see these shackles baby, I'm your slave."

Sam smiled. "G'morning baby," she answered.

Jon loved the sound of her voice first thing in the morning, still husky from sleep. "Back at ya, babe. How's Pauline this morning?"

"I didn't kill her and hide her body if that's what you're asking," she answered. Although the thought did cross my mind, she added silently to herself.

"Good," he said, smiling, "I was afraid you woulda smothered her with her pillow while she slept or something." He was only half-joking. You never could tell with Sam's temper.

"But, to answer your question, I haven't seen Hitler yet this morning. I just woke up."

Jon glanced at his watch. It was almost 10:00 at home; Sam never slept this late. Maybe Pauline was doing all the right things already, if she'd gotten Sam to sleep late. "Hitler? C'mon Sam, she can't be that bad."

"Jon, that dayum woman tried to tell me just how long I could be on the computer last night! After I was defenseless and all alone with her, she told me I could only be on the computer for 20 more minutes, but then I needed to get some rest. That, I could 'play with my friends tomorrow'. Do you believe that shit?"

Actually he did believe it, but he wasn't going to tell his temperamental wife that shit. He was having a hard time imagining Sam 'defenseless' too. "Defenseless and alone? Come on, baby. You're never defenseless, not as long as you still have that razor-edged knife you call a tongue. Don't try to make me feel sorry for you and send Pauline home. We have a deal."

"I haven't forgotten we have a deal, Jon," she responded, imperiously. "I'm not reneging. But, I don't have to like it. She brought me hot tea, for fuck's sake."

Jon knew how Sam felt about hot tea. She'd more than made her feelings on the subject crystal clear. "Not with lemon?" he asked, barely controlling his laughter. She had told him that her mother always said that 'no self-respecting Southerner drinks their tea with lemon in it.'

"Fuck you, Jon."

"I wish you could, baby. Really," he said with feeling.

"God, baby, I miss you so much already," Sam told him. "So does Lyndsay," she added when she felt her daughter kick her.

"You gonna be okay?" he asked her.

"Of course. Hitler wouldn't have it any other way. But, Jon, I'm telling you right now, I'm not gonna take this shit lying down. She's not gonna run over me like a damn bulldozer. I'm gonna do whatever the hell I want to do, when I want to do it...at least, what I can do from the so-called comfort of this dayum bed. And, I'm promising you something else. We may have to get rid of this bed when this is all over, because I'm not sure I ever wanna see a dayum bed again after this."

"Whatever you want, baby. As long as you get the rest the doctor ordered. Stay off your feet," he ordered.

"Yes, Daddy," she answered sullenly.

"That's right," he told her huskily, tossing in an imitation groan, "call me 'Daddy'."

"You're impossible. Call me later. Love you," she told him.

Jon laughed. "I love you too, Sam."

She hung up the phone, and sighing dramatically, she padded to the bathroom and took care of business. She showered and dressed, and checked her blood pressure. Still elevated. She returned to her room to find Hath’s mom had made up the bed and cleared away the glasses from last night. And taken the laptop.

Fuming, she stalked to the door. “PAULINE!” she yelled.

The woman in question poked her head out of her door. “Oh, good morning, Sam. Did you sleep well?”

Either this woman was clueless or she was choosing to ignore Sam’s temper. Either way, it was pissing her off more. “Where’s my dayum laptop?”

Hath’s mom tilted her head, and mimicked Sam’s voice. “Well, Pauline, it was hard to sleep without my husband, but I managed,” she said, then switched to her normal voice. “And your damned laptop is downstairs in the sunroom. I thought you might like a change of scenery. I imagine Jon had you cooped up in this room most of the weekend.”

“Uh, yeah, he did,” Sam said.

“Not that it isn’t decorated beautifully, but I think you need some sun. Let’s get you settled downstairs then, and I’ll make you breakfast,” Pauline said, and led the way downstairs.

“I’m not hungry,” Sam said churlishly, and I don’t need any sun, she added mentally. She stalked ahead of Pauline. It was her damned house, after all. At least the older woman wasn’t trying to carry her. They went into the sunroom, and Sam saw that Pauline had set up a small table and chair near the patio doors so she could see outside. The laptop was on another table, and a light blanket was on the couch waiting for her. An assortment of books, magazines and movies were in a basket by the couch, and the radio was playing softly.

Sam sat by the window and looked outside to see Diva out doing her business, and take a drink out of the pond. Hath’s mom waited until Sam had settled into the chair, then handed her the walkie-talkie.

“Okay,” Pauline answered. “Let me know when Lyndsay would like something for breakfast,” she said, then left the room.

Sam started feeling guilty that she wasn’t feeding her baby. Realizing that a guilt trip was exactly what the older woman had been going for, Sam slapped her hand down against the table. “Son of a bitch,” she muttered under her breath, and grabbed the phone to call Hath’s cell.

“This is Hath,” she answered.

“Hath, it’s Sam.”

“Oh, how’s Mom doing? Annoying the shit out of you yet?” Hath was laughing.

“How’d you guess?”

“I have met the woman,” Hath said dryly. “What’d she do?”

Sam sighed. “She told me how long I could be on the computer last night, and this morning, moved me down to the sunroom. She’s got me ensconced in a chair by the window, and is trying to guilt me into eating breakfast. And, she brought me hot tea for Christ’s sake.”

“That bitch,” Hath said without rancor. “Look, she’s just trying to be helpful. She’s gonna do what she thinks is right until you tell her otherwise. She’s a Mom; that doesn’t change when her own chicks grow up and move away. That’s what she knows how to do. Once my brother and I came along, that was her full-time job.” Hath was thoughtful for a minute. “She thinks of you like a sister to me, which means she’s gonna mother you unless you tell her you don’t particularly want that.” She was trying to be gentle; remembering about Sam’s own mother. The last thing she wanted was for her mother to make Sam miss her own more than she already does. “And for heaven’s sake, TELL the woman you don’t like hot tea.”

“It’s not just that,” Sam said. “I don’t know how to explain it to you without getting you all pissed off at me.”

“Let me try. She came in, a virtual stranger to you, and has jumped right in mothering you without asking if you wanted or needed a mother. She’s bugging you all the time to make sure you’re comfortable, or asking if you need anything. She’s trying to anticipate what you want, and is doing things without asking. In short, she’s taking over your life, and it’s making you mad.”

Sam laughed. “Been through this before, I see?”

“Oh, she’s just getting warmed up. Just wait for the subtle guilt and unsolicited advice. You won’t even realize she’s done it for a day or two, then when it hits you – WHAM! – it’ll get you riled up again.” Hath laughed, then turned serious. “But when you’re sad or scared or just feeling like shit, she’ll be there with a quiet hug and gentle hands, and she’ll hold you until you’re all cried out.” Hath cleared her throat. “Look, if it’s not working out, and she’s pissing you off too much, I’ll bring her back here with me, and we can look for a housekeeping service or private nurse. I can guarantee, though, they won’t care about you, they’ll just care about getting a paycheck.”

Sam thought on that for a minute. “I guess I can live with the mothering, but not the bossing around.”

“Good luck with getting her to separate the two,” Hath chuckled. “Do you want me to talk to her?”

“No, I think I can handle it,” Sam said sarcastically. “I do argue my point for a living, you know.”

Hath laughed. “Okay then. Talk to you later?”

“You bet. Bye.”

“Bye, Sam.”

Sam sighed and picked up the walkie-talkie. She felt ridiculous, but pressed the call button. “Pauline, I’d love some breakfast, if it’s not too much trouble,” she said.

“Hot or cold, dear,” Pauline asked.

“Hot,” Sam answered.

“Coming right up!”

Sam spent a few minutes watching Marchie’s men arrive to work on the landscaping. They were doing a good job, and she could see it would be beautiful when it was done. Pauline was trying to wrestle Diva back into the house and Sam laughed. This ought to be good. After a few minutes, she heard the exasperated woman shout, “Diva! Bring your ass!” and the dog heeled, and was reluctantly led into the house. Sam sat there with her chin on the floor. Diva never came to anyone when she didn't want to, not even with that command. Except for her, and more recently Jon. Maybe, getting rid of this woman wasn't going to be as easy as Sam had first thought.

Sam heard Diva’s nails on the floor and called out, “In here, baby!” and Diva came trotting in, chuffed indignantly, and flopped down on the floor at Sam’s feet. The dog’s nose was pressed up against the glass, and she was watching the activity intently. When she caught sight of Marcelli, she let out a low growl.

“Easy, Deeve,” Sam said softly, and the dog quieted.

“She is very well trained,” Pauline said from the doorway. She had a tray with what looked like it should hold breakfast, but Sam couldn’t tell what was on it. It sure didn’t smell like breakfast. Pauline brought the tray over to the table and set it down gently.

“What the hell is that?”

Pauline was unflappable. “Breakfast, dear. I thought gruel and mush would be appropriate for the prisoner.” There was a twinkle in her eye, as she pointed at the oatmeal and yogurt she had brought. There was also dry toast, fruit, and tea. Hot tea.

“Not that I don’t appreciate it, but I would have preferred eggs and bacon,” Sam said.

“I’m sure you would, but this is healthier. No salt, low cholesterol,” Pauline said. “I couldn’t find any decaf coffee, so I brought you more tea.”

Sam sighed, and looked up to the ceiling. “Sorry, I don’t like hot tea,” she said, then decided she was sounding snippy. “Can you make sweet tea?” she asked.

“I’m sure I can if you tell me how,” Pauline answered. Sam explained the process, and Pauline nodded, then took the hot tea away. “Anything else?”

“No, not right now,” Sam answered. When Pauline left the room, she grudgingly had a bite of the oatmeal, and was surprised to find it was sweet and delicious. Suddenly ravenous, she ate the whole bowl, not leaving anything for Diva to lick at. She ate most of the yogurt and fruit too, then set the yogurt cup in the floor for Diva to finish off. Her dog loved yogurt, and it was really quite entertaining to watch the huge dog try to lick the stuff out of the bottom of the container. Her tongue alone was bigger than the whole cup. She was nibbling at the toast and watching Diva chase the little cup around the room as she determinedly tried to get the last little drop of yogurt out of it, when Pauline came back in with a glass of sweet tea.

“How was breakfast,” Pauline asked.

“Surprisingly good,” Sam admitted. “How’d you get the oatmeal so sweet?”

“Maple syrup, sugar, and cinnamon.” She winked at Sam. “Can’t eat it otherwise, it tastes like shit.”

Sam laughed, and took the tea from Pauline. She sipped at it, and made a face. It wasn’t quite right. “Thanks for the tea,” Sam said.

“What’s wrong with it?” Pauline asked.

“Oh, it’s just not sweet enough,” Sam answered. “That’s alright, I can drink water.”

Pauline went back to the kitchen muttering, “The hell you will,” and came back several minutes later pushing a cart with the coffee maker on it, a jug that had contained milk, but now held water, teabags, sugar, and Sam's tea jug that she'd brought with her from Arkansas. “Show me how to do it the right way,” Pauline said.

Sam was touched, and showed her how to do it properly. Maybe it wouldn’t be too bad, she thought. Sam firmly believed that all of the world's problems could be solved over a nice glass of iced tea, or at the very least discussed in a civilized manner. Who couldn't speak with a little touch of Southern hospitality and civility when sipping sweet tea? If only Grant and Lee had realized that most of the North and South's problems could've been solved with just a little lesson on how to make Southern sweet tea properly.

Chapter 95: Meeting Mama G

2008-05-14T07:48:00.003-04:00

David rang the bell, and they waited. He had left his bags by the front door, and the sight of them made Hath sad. She stared at them, sightlessly until the front door opened and Jon appeared, a smile on his face. "Jeeves!" he said affectionately, then noticed Hath's mom narrowing her eyes at him. "I mean 'Hath', er, 'Jenilee'," he backpedaled.

David laughed as he came into the house. "And you were worried about Momma G being able to handle Sam." He slapped Jon on the back. "She hasn't even opened her mouth yet, and you're trying to appease her." He motioned to Hath's parents. "Jon, this is Pauline and John Gengras. Mom and Dad, this is Jon Bongiovi."

John was looking around the entryway. "Nice place you have here," he said to Jon, shaking the younger man's hand.

Jon chuckled. "Thanks; I like it," he said. He turned to Pauline, extending his hand to her, and smiling widely, making his eyes twinkle. "It's nice to meet you, Mrs. Gengras."

Pauline ignored the proffered hand, and hugged Jon, kissing his cheeks. "Please. Call me Pauline or," she leveled a gaze at David, "apparently 'Momma G'."

"Pauline," Jon said. "Thank you so much for dropping everything to take care of my girls." He smiled at the thought of his wife and unborn daughter. Despite what David had said about this woman's handling of him at the door, he knew that Sam would be a lot harder for her to manage. He hoped she was up to it.

Pauline just flapped a hand at him. "You're part of Hath's family," she said. "Where I grew up, family takes care of its own." Jon just smiled.

He led them into the living room, and invited them to get comfortable. "Let me tell you a little bit about Sam," he said. He talked about her work, how they met, the car accident, their wedding, and about the pregnancy. He finished by telling them about her personality. "She's an incredibly smart, opinionated, stubborn, independent woman. She is not going to be easy to keep in bed, but she has to rest."

Pauline smiled. "She sounds an awful lot like my daughter," she said. "What kind of bed rest is she on? Does she absolutely have to stay in bed?"

Jon shook his head. "No, she can shower and use the bathroom, and doesn't have to lie down all the time, but she absolutely cannot be up and about, walking around or doing anything. She has to be in bed or on the couch as much as possible. No cleaning or cooking…"

Pauline cut him off. "Don't worry about that. Hath already told me about taking care of the house as well as your wife. That's no problem. I'm more worried about her, and keeping her resting."

Jon nodded. "She knows she has to do what's right for the baby, but she's also used to doing things for herself. You can't let her bully you."

Pauline burst out laughing. A loud, full, belly laugh that was contagious. Hath looked at a puzzled Jon. "Boss, my mother has never let anyone bully her. Ever. She sure as shit isn't going to start with Sam."

"Language, Jenilee," Pauline said sharply.

"Sorry, Mom."

Jon smiled slightly. If 'Momma G' had a problem with Hath's language, she was going to have a field day with Sam's. His adorable wife swore like a sailor, and somehow, he knew that 'Momma G' was going to have Sam in rare form in no time.

"Lord have mercy, is that a horse?" Pauline exclaimed.

Jon looked up and saw that Diva had entered the room. "Uh, no Pauline, that would be Diva. My wife's dog."

"That's a really big dog," Hath's dad chimed in.

"Yeah," Jon sort of felt the need to defend the dog, "but she's really well behaved. At least for Sam. Diva, come," he commanded. The dog just stared at him from the doorway. Great. She had to show off for company. Jon rolled his eyes, then looked at Pauline. "Sorry about the language," he apologized in advance. Before the woman could ask what he meant, he used his 'daddy voice' and ordered, "Diva, bring your ass!" The dog started forward and everyone laughed. Jon quickly explained to them that the phrase he'd used was what Sam used to get the dog to come to her. He scratched the dog's ears as he talked. "She's really a good dog," he told Pauline. "She doesn't have accidents in the floor, but she won't go outside in the rain. I've seen this dog hold it for days before Sam finally shoved her out the door with the order to 'go pee'. You don't have to feed her, Sam's got an automatic dog feeder in the laundry room. Just make sure you leave the door open so she can get to it. You can put water down for her, but she probably won't drink it. She likes the goldfish flavored water of the pond better."

Pauline smiled at him. "She's really a beautiful dog. Come here, girl."

Jon rolled his eyes again when Diva walked over to the older woman. He hoped Pauline had as easy a time taming his wife. He watched as Pauline scratched Diva's ears then gave her a pat on the head. "I'm sure we'll get along just fine," Hath's mom announced to the room.

Jon went back upstairs to Sam. Hath went to sit next to her mom. “Well, what do you think so far?”

“He’s cute,” Pauline answered, and her husband rolled his eyes. “What? I’m 67 years old, not dead. I know cute when I see it.”

David burst out laughing. “Uh, Mom, Jon has a bit of a problem with the word ‘cute’.”

Pauline looked at him quizzically. “What does he prefer?”

David looked at Hath. “Don’t look at me sweetheart,” she said. “I agree with Mom, he is cute.”

David was saved by Jon coming downstairs, carrying Sam. He brought her into the living room, and settled her on the couch. Sam's eyes widened when she saw Hath and David, and two people who looked strangely familiar, though she was certain she'd never met them.

"Hath, David, what are you doing here?" Sam waited for them to come over and kiss her, bristling that she couldn't even get off the damned couch.

David answered, "We brought your new roommate," he said, indicating the older woman. "Pauline Gengras, this is Samantha Sinclair-Bongiovi. That over there is Hath's dad, John."

"Call me Pauline," Hath's mom said, sitting next to Sam and hugging her. "And don't worry about him," she said of her husband. "It's nice to meet you." She put her hand on Sam's bump. "How far along are you?"

Sam smiled. She loved talking about her daughter, and oddly didn't mind this woman touching her. "Lyndsay is about five months along," she said.

"Is she moving around yet?" Pauline asked.

"Some," Sam said. "Look, I don't know what Jon told you…"

Pauline waved her off. "He told me you need to rest, and I'm going to make sure you do. You tell me what you want to eat, and what you need to get done, and I'll take care of it. Right now, your job is to rest and take care of yourself and your daughter." She smiled sweetly. "Your husband says you are exceptional at your job," she added.

Sam blinked owlishly at Pauline. How do you argue with that?

Jon checked his watch, and looked at David. "Baby, we have to get ready to leave," he said.

David picked up Pauline's bags. "Where should these go?" he asked.

Jon looked at Sam, and said, "Across the hall from our suite, thanks." Pauline, John, and Hath followed David from the room, giving Sam and Jon a few minutes alone. They took a walking tour of the ground floor of the house, then went upstairs to put Pauline’s bags in her room.

“How do you think she’s gonna take it?” Hath asked David. “She didn’t look too thrilled at all.”

David put Pauline’s bags into her room, and enveloped Hath in a hug. “Sam would be upset at anyone coming in and taking over. Hell if it were you or Stephanie or Lucy or Ang, she’d be the same way.” David smiled. “I bet she’s just peeved because she’s not sure she can run roughshod over her mother like she would over you girls.”

“I suppose,” Hath said, unconvinced.

“Don’t worry, Hath,” Pauline said. “She and I will get along fine.”

They noisily made their way back downstairs, and saw Sam safely ensconced on Jon’s lap.

"Everything okay?" Jon asked.

Hath answered for her family. "We found the kitchen and laundry, Mom's got her stuff settled upstairs, and she's ready when you are." Hath looped an arm around her mom's waist. "Dad's just about ready to drop, so we'll leave when you guys do, unless Sam, you want us to stay a while?"

Sam looked at Hath. "Hell no, you go take care of your daddy. Your mama and I will be fine."

Hath shooed her dad toward the couch, then went to Sam and gave her a hug. "Call me if you need me, or if she gets to be too much," she said softly.

Sam laughed. "It'll be fine." She was sure could handle Hath's mom. She'd send her back to Boston in no time. Of course, since it was Hath's mom and not some stranger, she wouldn't send the woman home in tears like she had originally planned.

David looked out the window. "Looks like our ride is here," he said.

Hath went to David and wrapped her arms around him. She kissed him deeply, then broke the kiss to look at him. With tears in her eyes, she said, "I'm so gonna miss you, sweet Papa."

David wiped a tear from Hath's cheek, and rubbed it on his lips. "I'll miss you more, sexy Momma." He knelt down in front of Hath, and kissed her stomach. "Bye babies," he said softly. "Be good to your mommy." He stood and pressed another quick kiss to Hath's lips. "I'll call you when we hit the hotel," he said.

"You'd better," Hath said, smiling through her tears.

"I love you, baby," David said to her, taking her in his arms again.

"I love you more," Hath answered. "Have fun."

David pressed one last kiss to his woman's lips, and left. Hath saw him swipe at his eyes as he strode for the car. She went to go sit with her parents, and waited while Jon took Sam upstairs.

“You okay, honey?” John asked her.

Hath nodded. “Yeah, Daddy, I’m okay. It’s just hard, that’s all.”

“You knew this was his job though, right?”

Pauline slugged him in the shoulder. “Of course she knew that, you idiot.” She rolled her eyes at him, making Hath laugh.

Jon came downstairs, and came into the living room. “Well, I’m off.” He hugged Hath and gave her a peck on the cheek, then shook hands with her father. “Nice to meet you,” he said.

“Likewise,” John answered.

Jon gave Hath’s mom a hug. “Thank you Mrs. Gen—Pauline for dropping everything to come and take care of my girls. I really can’t even tell you how much this soothes my brain.”

“Anything for family,” Pauline answered. “Now go, before you’re late.”

Jon laughed, looked at Hath, then left.

“What was that all about?” Pauline asked her daughter.

“Mom, it’s his plane. It isn’t leaving without him.”

“Huh. Well, take your father home. He looks like death warmed over.”

“I just want to say goodnight to Sam first,” Hath said, and went upstairs. "I'm taking Daddy home now," she said when she got to Sam’s door. "You gonna be okay?"

Sam smiled sadly. "When it's May, and they're home again, I'll be okay."

Hath thought a minute. "We're going to Arizona and Vegas in a few weeks," she said. "Maybe if your blood pressure gets back to normal, you can come, too."

Sam shook her head. "I think that probably won't happen," she said. "But we'll see. Go take your daddy home. He looks exhausted."

"He is. Okay, we're leaving. I'll call you tomorrow," Hath said; and with a quick hug for Sam, left.

* * * * *

Sam heard Hath's mom coming. Sighing, she squared her shoulders and waited. She didn't have to wait long. Pauline came into the room with a glass of water, a cup of hot tea, and a walkie-talkie. Sam frowned at the cup of tea. She didn't like hot tea. She preferred her tea sweetened and over ice. God, she hoped this woman could make good Southern sweet tea. But, she doubted it.

"I thought you might like some tea or water," she said, as she put the tray down on the nightstand. Picking up the walkie-talkie, she handed it to Sam. "This is in case you need anything. Anything at all. I don't sleep much, so don't worry if it's the middle of the night. Call me for anything."

Sam looked at the device, and tossed it onto the bed. "Okay, sure," she said, then picked up the laptop.

"Just a little while, then you need to rest," Pauline said.

That's it, Sam thought. Time to lay down some ground rules.

"Look, Pauline," she said, "I appreciate you coming here to take care of me and the house, but really, I can take care of myself."

"I have no doubt about that," Pauline said, "but I promised my daughter I'd look after you. You know, there's no more sacred bond than that between a mother and her daughter."

"I do know that, but I'm not an invalid," she said, getting testy. Sam wasn't used to dealing with a mother figure; she'd lost her mother when she was just a teenager. Did mothers give up and go back home if they weren't your mother?

"I know that," Pauline said. "But you are under orders to rest, and that means I do as much for you as I can."

"Fine, but I know when I'm tired and need rest," Sam said.

"Yes you do, so you must know that you've got dark smudges under your eyes."

Sam was taken aback. "I do?"

Pauline clicked her tongue. "Poor thing, yes, you do." She came over and sat next to Sam. "Twenty minutes on the computer, then off to bed. You can play with your friends tomorrow." Hath's mom looked at Sam, who gave a defiant glare back. Pauline just straightened the covers on the bed like she hadn't seen Sam's glare.

It was going to be a long month.

Chapter 94: Getting On With Our Lives

2008-05-14T07:41:00.003-04:00

Today, we're gonna go out for lunch. John and his friends left this morning, and the reporters were still out there. I must admit, it was funny to see the reporters all move closer to their cars when they loaded up in the truck. David’s proud of me for not hiding in the house, though I would be content to do so. I mean, who wouldn’t want to be cooped up in this gorgeous house with that gorgeous man? But, I am determined to not change who I am and I will not cower from a few assholes.

I’m also not going to any special effort to cover my scrapes and cuts. I've pulled my hair back into a severe ponytail, and have even pinned back my bangs. My face and forehead are completely unhidden. I have done no makeup except my eyes and lipstick, so every single cut and bruise is glaring. I've put on my brand-new maternity togs and the effect is pathetic, I'll admit, but I DARE the evil bastards to say something.

I spent some time this morning printed off copies of the photos of me from the Boston papers from last week; the headline screaming "TRAIN WRECK SURVIVORS" like there were fatalities, the sensationalist assholes. Today, no words will be passed, just papers. Around noon time, we headed outside. When the front door opened, I preceded David out. I stopped and stood there, murder in my eyes, but I contained myself. David came up behind me and put his arm around my waist. I turned my head to him and smiled. He smiled back and lowered his head to kiss me gently on the cheek.

I got a sparkle in my eye and shook my head at him. His eyes and his smile widened, and he dipped me dramatically, and mashed his mouth to mine. We went at it hot and heavy for a few minutes, until even the most jaded of the fucknuts out there were unsure whether we were going to have sex right there in front of them. It was great.

When we came up for air and straightened, David righted my clothes, and smoothed back the couple of stray hairs that had escaped their bindings. I smiled, and used the pad of my thumb to wipe lipstick from his bottom lip.

We turned to the crowd and descended the steps to the yard, still not having said a word. They clamored for attention, like yipping puppies, and I took the sheaf of papers I had printed and hurled them into the air. They fluttered down all around us, and we shouldered our way through the crowd. When we were in the car, I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding.

“Are you okay?” David asked.

“That was fun,” I answered. “I kinda liked having an audience while we made out.” I winked at his expression. I thought he was going to swallow his tongue.

We went out for cheap, greasy, Chinese buffet, and the LJs were in heaven. We lingered over hot tea and talked about the wedding and the babies. We stayed away from any talk of Sam and her high blood pressure, and Richie and what this could mean to the band. We just had an enjoyable afternoon to ourselves. It was wonderful.

That night, we hung out on the board. I was PMing Lucy about the ambush yesterday, and begged her not to tell Richie. Jon knew because I bitched at him yesterday, but I didn’t want Richie to know. He had to feel badly enough as it is without this on his head. Call me a softie, but I have a little corner of my heart that will always belong to Richie.

Sam came on to say that learned she needed to stay on bed rest. That was going to kill her. She is not an inactive person. She also had no idea about what happened to Richie or about my train accident. We were all being evasive on the board, but she’s a pretty smart lady, and sorted out that we were hiding something. In a panic, I called Jon.

“’Lo?” he said.

“Jon, it’s Hath.”

“Jeeves!” he said, a smile in his voice. “How’re you doing?”

“Fine thanks, Boss. Listen,” I had a smile in my voice too, him calling me Jeeves just made me smile. “You have to talk to Sam. She knows something is up, and is getting aggravated at us.”

“Jeeves, she doesn’t need to deal with this shit now,” he said, getting irritated.

“Boss, when she finds out on her own, and she will find out, she will be beyond pissed off. I know I’m butting in, but you’ve gotta tell her before she sees it on the news or reads it in the paper.”

“Shit,” he said, and sighed. “Alright. Thanks, Jeeves.”

“Anytime, Boss. Bye.”

That done, I felt WAY better getting back on the boards. Sam ducked off to talk to Jon, and came back angry that we were holding things back from her, but sort of understanding why we did it. She asked what else we were keeping from her. Shit. I was going over to her house this week. May as well tell her. I PMd her a picture of my injuries and let her know it was on the way. She was annoyed with me, but again, knew I just had her best interest at heart.

The next morning, the front yard was remarkably empty of reporters. They’ll probably come back after the blood test results come back. I for one was glad that they were gone. I hope to hell I never have to get used to that. David and I headed to his mom’s for lunch, and when she saw the car pull in, she came out to greet us. She clucked and fussed over my cuts and scrapes, and enveloped me in a big hug. “I saw you on the local news last night,” she said, shaking her head. “I don’t know how you kept your cool.” She looked at David, leaving something unsaid.

“What?” I asked her.

She smiled. “Nothing, dear, just that April would have handled it differently. Wrongly. You were wonderful.”

We went in and had a lovely lunch, and finalized our plans for shopping. I plugged in to my wireless headset, dialed up my Mom, took David’s camera phone, and we were off. We spent the whole time laughing. It was just the best day. We went to this kitschy store that had the coolest stuff. David lamented that if we just told Tico what we wanted, he’d gladly hook us up.

David’s mom cuffed him on the back of the head. “Where is the fun in that?” she said. My mother agreed, and at her bidding, I cuffed him, too.

“Ow! What the hell was that for?” he complained.

“That was from your other mother,” I said, laughing.

“Great, now there are three of you to beat on my ass.” I laughed into the phone, and David hurriedly leaned in to say, “Sorry about the language, Mom!”

David’s mother pouted. “What about me?” she said.

David rolled his eyes at his mother. “You love me more; you cut me more slack.”

We took pictures of everything and emailed them to my mom. Between the four of us, we picked out cute but sturdy, furniture two cradles, cribs, high chairs and a big comfy rocking chair with a high back, deep seat, and padded arms. It would be perfect for nursing. We made arrangements to have everything delivered, bid goodbye to the moms, and went to the local Home Depot to pick out paint.

We settled on light blue for the ceiling, and I decided I wanted puffy clouds painted on it. David, being a good sport, sat through a “sponging” class (afterwards, he said he thought the class should have been a completely different kind of sponging, ha ha). We decided on a pale gray for the walls, and brown accents, to match the furniture. We can dress it up with curtains and bedding later.

When we finally got home, I checked my messages. I had three of them, all from Jon:

“Jeeves, it’s Boss. Call me when you get this, ok? I need some advice, and I need it from you. Thanks. Bye”

“Jeeves, call me. It’s Jon. Where the hell are you, and why aren’t you answering your phone?”

“Hath, if you do not call me back, I will kill you.”

By the last message, I was in hysterics. He sounded so frantic, I knew it had to have something to do with Sam. I called him while I logged onto the board, but saw he was online so hung up. He was worried about Sam staying on bed rest while he was on the road. He knew she wouldn’t do it. I thought about it for a minute and asked him if he wanted to see if my mom would come. He was surprised, but we talked it through.

“Yeah,” I told him on the board. “My Mom. Boss, Mom just has my Dad to look after now, since my brother and I are living our own lives, and frankly, Dad's 65, and can take care of himself. Well, hang on, no, he's pretty helpless. Anyway, she can bring him along; he can stay with me while Mom takes care of Sam. They're retired, and spend their days sniping at each other and Mom'll be glad for the break. Besides, my Dad will love it here in Joker's -- erm our -- house.”

He said to see if she would really do it. I called her.

“Mom?”

“Hath, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing. I need to ask you a favor.”

FootballGoddess:
She's already packing up. She can be there just as soon as you want her. It'll take them an hour to get to Logan, if you want them to fly, or they can be there by 10 tonight if you want them to drive. I swear they don't mind.

The way she looks at it, you guys are my family, and you need help, and she's gonna help if you let her.

JerseyCowboy7800:
Tell ya what....

You still have my AmEx number right?

I know you do...you're....uh...let's call it...efficient...like that. Charge their flight to my card. Get them a car to your house, put that on the card too. Then I'll have someone pick her up later, before I leave. That way she can have some time at your place to check out the new digs, and the stuff you bought today. I'm not leaving until 8 tonight...so she's got plenty of time.

FootballGoddess:
Uh, sure! Yeah, I do. OK, I'm making the arrangements now.
Ummmm, 8:00 is only a few hours away...

They may not make it there until after you leave, but since you and J are travelling together, I'll just bring him by your place and hang out until the 'rents get there.

There's a flight from Logan to Newark they can get on at 6:30; they're on the way. They won't make it by 8, so if you can take a later flight, you can meet them.

JerseyCowboy7800: I
F I can take a later flight?

Please. I don't think the plane is gonna leave without me. I'll make some calls so I can leave later.

FootballGoddess:
Sorry, forgot who I was talking to for a moment, there.

JerseyCowboy7800:
Ok...things are worked out. Jeeves, if I don't leave til 10, is that enough time? I really want to meet your mom before I go. I need to meet her and see how she deals with Sam before I go. I've already had to guilt her into staying in bed today. She got up this morning to make coffee! Like I'm not capable of that.

FootballGoddess:
Kidd, it's not a matter of whether you're capable or not. It's Sam's independence. She's been doing for herself for some time now. By sending a Mom to care for her rather than a friend, she may be more apt to heed the given advice. When you talk to her, you'll see.

Leaving at 10 will be plenty of time. They'll be wheels down in NJ by 8, and I think the ride to your place isn't that far a drive. Ma will call me when she gets in, and J and I will meet them at your place. Then I can bring Dad home with me.

I sent Jon a PM, telling him that my mom would handle the reporters any way he wanted. He swore; he had forgotten all about them. He PMd me back, asking if I knew that she had offered to represent Richie. Yeah, I knew that, and asked wouldn’t that raise her stress levels?

JerseyCowboy7800:
Oh hell yeah, it'll raise her stress level. Besides, how is she supposed to defend him from bed?

I don't know if Rich agreed or not....she only told me she offered. I'd like to think he wouldn't let her because of her health...but hell, he's a big wuss! He wouldn't want to hurt her feelings either.

I gotta admit, when she told me, it shocked the hell outta me! I mean damn it all, a drunk driver almost took her away from me. I'm having a hell of a time combining that fact with my best friend driving drunk. I love Rich, and I'm concerned about him. But damn! How stupid can he be?

FootballGoddess:
Jon, it's been tough for me to keep my opinions to myself, but it's not my place to say anything, so this is the only time you're gonna hear me spout off on this.

Yeah, he did something stupid. I'm sure nobody understands that more than he does. He hasn't said anything to any of us, so I'm just guessing here, but he's the one who asked for the blood test, so he must have felt that he wasn't drunk, and is confident the test will prove that out. I pray that's the case, but that doesn't diminish the enormity of this thing he did. At the very least, Ava seeing her dad led away had to have been traumatic, and if nothing else, that's gotta be rattling around in Rich's head.

As for Sam and court, his court date isn't for a month. Her BP can be regulated by then, if she takes it easy now. That being said, "candy ass" is the phrase I like to use with Richie, but wuss works. He wouldn't want to hurt her feelings, but he doesn't want to hurt her at all. I think he'd worry more about her health than whether she's sulking or not, and gracefully decline.

I was kinda surprised too about the offer, too, for the same reason. But she's got a big heart and a generous spirit, and she loves Richie too. She wants to help.

That was a less than fabulous conversation, but I think Jon felt a little better having someone to vent at. Just one more service I offer. I had a fleeting thought of what the hell did he do before he met me? I’ll bet his brothers got more than an earful. They owe me big time.

Mom and Dad called us later from the air. Dad still thought that was the coolest thing.

“Hello?” he shouted.

“Dad,” I laughed. “You don’t have to shout, I hear you just fine. Where are you?”

“Somewhere over New York, I think. We should be landing soon.’”

David took the phone. “Dad, there’ll be a car waiting to bring you here. You can stow your gear, and we’ll go over to Jon and Sam’s.”

“Sounds good to me,” he said, and hung up. He is a man of few words, and David and I burst out laughing.

We got a room ready for Dad while we waited for them to arrive. The two of us worked together, putting sheets and blankets on the bed, fluffing pillows, and making sure the bathroom had towels. We put a pot coffee on, and settled in front of the TV to wait. One thing led to another, as it usually does with us lately, and David started kissing me. I climbed into his lap and started to kiss him back. A short while later, the doorbell rang. The front door opened a crack, and mom yelled “Yoo hoo!”

David laughed, tearing his mouth from mine and breathing heavily. “Thank God she has a warning call,” he said, then went to greet them properly. He opened the door all the way, and ushered them inside.

Dad looked around and whistled. “Not bad,” he said, smiling. “Not bad at all.”

“Thanks,” David said, laughing. “C’mon, let me show you to your suite.”

Dad rolled his eyes at David behind his back, and followed him up the stairs. Mom and I stayed behind and toured the downstairs. David and Dad came down a little while later. We loaded up Mom’s stuff and David’s in the Nav, and set off for the Bongiovis’.

Chapter 93: Christening

2008-05-14T07:36:00.001-04:00

David shut the door softly behind him and locked it. “Just in case,” he said, and crushed Hath to him. They kissed for long, slow minutes, letting their tongues say what their hearts were feeling. As their tongues twined together and stroked one another, Hath could feel herself getting wet. She couldn’t get enough of this man. He braced her against the wall, and plundered her mouth, holding her face gently. With tiny loving butterfly kisses, he touched his lips to every cut, scrape, and bruise.

Hath tilted her head in silent pleading, and David obliged, nibbling on the tender skin of her neck. She moaned and started to go limp, but David’s strong arms kept her upright. Hath grabbed onto David’s shoulders for support, and toed off her shoes. Wrapping one leg around David’s, she ground against him until he chuckled.

“What’s the matter, darlin’?” he drawled.

“I need you,” Hath answered on a whisper.

David smiled and pulled Hath’s hips closer to his. “I need you, darlin’. Always.” Hath started to giggle. “What is so damned funny, darlin’?” David was confused.

Hath just shook her head. “Nothing I want to tell you,” she said.

David smiled. “You’d better tell,” he said menacingly, his eyes sparkling and dancing.

“Or what?” Hath challenged.

“Or you can just go to sleep, missy,” he threatened.

“You won’t like it,” Hath said, grinning widely.

David thought for a minute. What the hell did I say? He couldn’t figure out what he said that was so damned funny. “Spill it,” David said, and pinned Hath against the wall.

Her eyes darkened a bit, turning nearly black. “Alright, baby, but remember you asked for it.” She cleared her throat, “The line is not ‘I need you, darlin, always’,” she said, and David’s eyes narrowed and he winced, knowing what was coming. “It’s ‘I will love you, baby, always”.”

David let Hath go and groaned. “Dammit, woman,” he said, laughing. “Do you always have our stuff in your head?”

Hath just nodded. “Yep, pretty much,” she said, joining the laughter.

“God save me from rabid fans,” David said dramatically.

“Oh cut the shit,” Hath said good-naturedly. “You love it and you know it.”

“No, baby,” David said, “I love you.”

Hath smiled. “I love you too. C’mere,” she said. “Let me show you.”

Hath slowly unbuttoned David’s shirt, sliding each button through its hole carefully. Once it hung open on his tall frame, she slipped her hands to his shoulders and squeezed a moment before sliding the garment off of him. She trailed her fingertips lightly across his skin, marveling at its warmth. She could feel the muscles underneath, taut and ready to spring. She turned them so David was against the wall, and his eyebrows went up. “Stay,” she said, and took a few steps backwards.

She pulled her sweater up over her head and discarded it. David winced when he saw the bruises on her arms and ribs, longing to kiss them and try to make them feel better. His heart swelled when he saw distinctly the bump where his children, created from love and passion, grew stronger every day.

David’s breathing became shallow when Hath reached behind her to unzip her long skirt. She let it pool at her feet, and she kicked it in the general direction of the bed. She wore just panties beneath it. Hath walked slowly toward David, and dropped to her knees in front of him. “Baby,” he said, but Hath shushed him. She locked eyes with him as she unbuttoned his pants. She took the tab of the zipper in her teeth, and slowly lowered it, inhaling his aroma as she did. His musky, sexy smell had her wet in an instant. She closed her eyes briefly as she placed a small kiss to that spot just below the waistband of his shorts, where she knew a small drop of moisture awaited.

As she sucked the pre-cum moistened fabric of his shorts into her mouth, Hath tugged on David’s pant legs, and in seconds they were pooled around his ankles. She scratched her fingernails up his legs to the bottom of his shorts and pulled. The waistband of his shorts got stuck for a moment on his cock, but it suddenly came dislodged, and his member bobbed happily at being freed from its restraints. Her eyes did close briefly when she took him into her mouth, but they opened again when he moaned, and once more locked on her lover’s.

David watched as Hath moved back and forth on him. Her eyes were burning into him, and he couldn’t tear away. Even when he felt her swirling her tongue around his tip, and he wanted to close his eyes and sink against the wall, he couldn’t. When she cupped his sac and squeezed gently, he couldn’t. When she took a deep breath and eased forward until her nose pressed firmly into his curls then started to hum, he did. His head thumped back against the wall, and David could feel Hath smiling. She scratched her nails up and down his legs while her mouth worked magic on him.

Hath smiled when David finally slumped back against the wall. She backed off a little, and wrapped her hand around the base of David’s cock, and pumped him while she sucked on just the very tip of him. A little moan escaped David’s lips, and Hath traced his slit with her tongue. David’s hands fisted into Hath’s hair, and she took him all the way in her mouth again, sucking hard. David hissed and moaned Hath’s name as he exploded in her throat. Hath drank greedily, sucking and licking at him until he thought his knees were going to buckle. Even when he sagged bonelessly against the wall, Hath kept up her gentle ministrations, and David let the pleasure wash over him.

“God, I love you,” he said, and pulled at Hath gently to get her into his arms.

“I love you too,” Hath said, kissing David’s neck gently, and cuddling into his chest.

David scooped her up and carried her to the bed. Laying her on her back, he climbed over her and settled her in next to him. She turned to kiss him, and he lovingly pushed her back. “Uh, uh, baby, my turn,” he said. Hath’s eyes smoldered, and she reclined on the pillows like the Goddess David treated her as. David took her arms and raised them to his lips, and one at a time, he kissed every scratch, scrape, cut, and bruise. With tears in his eyes, he kissed her lips softly, sweetly, and when he leaned back, he saw Hath had tears in her eyes as well.

“I could have lost you,” David said, gathering her close.

“I know,” Hath said simply.

They stayed like that for a long time, cuddled together. David was stroking Hath’s back, and gradually he lightened his touch until he was barely grazing her skin with his fingertips. Hath was squirming against David, and he chuckled. He eased back from Hath, and she rolled onto her back. Her eyes were half closed, and she moaned when David’s gentle fingertips grazed her breasts. They traveled slowly all around the rosy tips, coming close, but not quite touching them. Hath arched her back, trying to get David to stroke them with his clever fingertips. Instead, he leaned down and captured one peak in his mouth. Hath gasped when he suckled gently at her, and his hand trailed lower.

David eased Hath’s panties down over her hips and they got caught around her knees. He didn’t want to take his mouth off of her. “Help me,” he mumbled around her nipple. Hath bent her legs, and pushed at her panties, until she could kick them off. David pulled one leg up over his hip, and pushed at the other one, spreading her wide. He trailed his fingertips along the soft skin of her thighs, and grazed her lips. Hath arched and moaned, and it took a long moment for her to settle down. David played Hath, bringing her up close to release then waiting until she calmed before starting all over again.

He exerted the slightest pressure on her clit, the first attention he had paid to it, and she sucked in a breath and tensed. A moan was on her lips, and trailed off to a sigh of disappointment when he moved his hand away.

“Da-a-a-a-a-avid,” she whined. “Ple-e-e-ease.” She was so wound up, she was going to fly right off the bed.

David smiled and kissed his way down her body, stopping to whisper against her abdomen. Hath couldn’t hear the words, but she could feel the vibrations, and she smiled and stroked David’s head. David started on his journey again, and very lightly traced her lips with his tongue. Hath screamed and arched from the bed.

“Shhh,” David said against her. “You don’t want your brother coming in here.”

Hath started laughing, but her laughter dried up when David drove his tongue into her. He lapped at her like a cat with cream, and when she tensed this time, he moved to suck her clit in between his lips. He pulled on the little nub of nerve endings with his lips and teeth until Hath let out a guttural groan.

Then he pushed two fingers into her and felt as her walls pulsed around them.

Hath’s groan turned to a whimper as David worked his fingers in and out of her, all the while, keeping up the gentle pressure on her clit. She started to build again, and her hands scrabbled for purchase, finally fisting in the sheets on either side of her hips. She peaked, but before the full force of her orgasm could hit, David stopped. Hath cried out in dismay, then groaned loudly with pleasure when David drove his cock into her.

He lifted her hips to give him a better angle, and Hath’s eyes rolled back and stayed there. David had to press with some force to get past her walls, but the sensation was amazing. He could feel every tremor and shock running through Hath’s body. Her eyes flew open as David felt her slickening, and she grabbed David’s wrists and held on while he rode her hard, Hath’s feet flexed, her legs tightened, and David felt her squeeze him with so much force, she almost expelled him, and he wasn’t ready for that.

“Oh no you don’t,” he said evilly, and drove hard into her.

Hath screamed David’s name, no longer caring who heard her. Tears leaked from her eyes as wave after wave of pleasure assaulted her. Her body was on sensory overload, and she had to fight to stay conscious. David’s back stiffened, and he grunted Hath’s name as he pushed into her all the way to his balls, and held fast while his seed pumped into her.

Long minutes later, after David had nearly collapsed onto Hath; after he had slid from her body making her whine and wiggle, they lay entwined in each other’s arms, asleep.

Chapter 92: Mad Hath

2008-04-26T17:29:00.003-04:00

Holy shit, David thought to himself. He took a step back and held up his hands. “Sorry, just coming to see if you’re alright.”

“I will be once I get the mad out,” Hath said, as she pushed past him to the hall. He went in to read the last exchange on the board then followed at a safe distance. He grinned when she went downstairs to the studio. Hath whirled on him and stabbed a finger into his chest so hard, she nearly broke a nail. “You stay out here,” she said as she went inside. “And if you even think about recording this, I’ll have your balls for earrings.”

David laughed. “Yes, dear,” he said. Hath couldn’t even muster a smile.

Hath closed the door behind her and went into the studio. She had never really been down here before, but was too mad to have a proper look at everything. She walked into the middle of the room, took a deep breath, closed her eyes, tilted her head back, and screamed. She screamed loud and long, over and over. Then the tears came. David was half out of his chair to go to her, but stopped when her lips started moving. David turned on the monitors, and laughed out loud at the words coming out of his beloved’s mouth.

“Mother fucking, cock sucking, ass licking, sons of bitches! Fucking dog raping pig-fucking sons of whores! Like to slice your balls off and shove them down your fucking throats. Beat me. BEAT me. Yeah, like he would. Like I’d LET him. I’ll show you a fucking beating. No, Jon’d kill me. FUCK!” She was ranting and pacing and her face was so red, David thought she was going to have a heart attack. Then she stopped dead, closed her eyes, and let out an eardrum-shattering scream.

David jumped a mile. He was not expecting how loud she was. Damn, he knew she had a temper, but this was just beyond. He was chagrined to find himself unbelievably turned on by this side of her. She was shaking with rage, and he wanted to redirect that power and passion to him. He wanted her to take out her mad on him in bed. Or here on the floor, he didn’t much care which. He took a step toward the studio door when he saw Hath collapse. His ardor gone in an instant, he sprinted the rest of the way into the studio, and saw Hath curled up on the floor.

“Baby?” he asked softly. Hath didn’t look up, she just sobbed and shrunk more into a ball. “Hey, sweetheart,” David said, going in to gather Hath to him. “Don’t let them get to you.”

“But the things they said…” she couldn’t finish her sentence, just clamped her lips together and shook her head.

“Aw, Hath, they’re just looking for a headline. Richie is the big news right now, and…OOOF!” David was cut off by an elbow to the stomach.

“Not about that, you ass,” Hath said, then laughed through her tears. “I am not crying over Richie. Don’t get me wrong, my heart is breaking for him and Lucy and Ava, but I’m upset about the things they were saying about you!”

“Don’t even think about them. Your brother took care of it.”

“I just can’t stand that they think that! Because of me!” Hath knew she was being unreasonable and stupid, but she didn’t care. “God, what if those idiots print that shit! Your kids will see it!” She scampered off David’s lap. “We have to tell them about this. NOW.” She stalked from the room, and David shook his head and chuckled. He had to hurry to catch up, and they made their way to the office. “Skype your son,” Hath said, and pushed David roughly into the chair.

“But what if he isn’t…”

“Just do it,” Hath said. Colton picked up right away.

“Hey, Dad,” he said. “Just working on a stupid paper for my history class. Why are you calling on the computer?”

“I made him,” Hath said from just off-screen. “We need to show you and your sisters something,” she said, and came into view.

“Holy shit,” Colton said, then blushed. “Sorry, Dad. Sorry, Hath.”

David smiled at Hath, then at his son. “I said the same thing,” he said. “Hath was on a train that crashed earlier this week, and she got a little hurt, and the reporters are insinuating that I did this.”

Colton paled. “But Dad! You would never…”

“NO!” both Hath and David said at the same time. Hath continued. “Sweetie, I know that your father would never hurt me or anyone else. Never. I know you know that too, but I didn’t want you to hear about this somewhere else. The things they’re saying are pretty ugly.”

“Geez, Hath, are you okay? And, um, the babies?”

Hath’s heart got all mushy at Colton’s obvious embarrassment at asking about her pregnancy. She was touched he thought to ask. “Yeah, we’re all fine,” she quipped, “but I feel like I’ve been in a train wreck.”

“Ha ha, Hath,” Colton said, then burst out laughing. “That’s sick, you know.”

David laughed. “Go get your sisters, OK? Let them know first, then bring them in. I’m going to call your mother.”

“OK.” Colton started to leave then came back. “Hath?”

“What is it sweetie?”

“I’m glad you’re ok.” He gave a smile that was heartbreakingly like his father’s then went to get his sisters.

David stepped away to call his ex-wife. I heard him say, “April, we need to talk,” then the girls were on-screen.

“Oh my God!” Lil cried. Gabby was just staring.

“Girls, I’m okay,” I assured them. “Just a little banged up is all. But, there are reporters here outside your Dad’s house.”

“Because of Uncle Richie?” Gabby asked, sliding a sideways look at her little sister.

I just nodded. “They said some mean things about my cuts and bruises, and we just wanted you to see for yourself that I’m okay, and to hear from us that there isn’t anything seriously wrong. I’m okay, and the babies are okay.”

Lil smiled. “Good,” she said. “I still can’t wait to be a big sister.”

She made me laugh. “I can’t wait for that either, sweetheart.” I could hear April calling for her daughters.

“In here, Mom,” Gabby answered. April’s beautiful face filled the screen.

“You’re really okay?” she asked. I nodded. “Good,” she said, and was gone. That was bizarre, but I didn’t want to think about April.

“Alright, your Dad wants to say ‘hi’, then we’ll let you get back to your evening. We just wanted you to hear this news from us.”

“OK, Hath,” Lil said. “Love you, bye!”

My throat closed up. David put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed gently. “Love you too, Princess,” I said. “You too, Gabby. See you guys soon.” I stepped away to let David say good night to his girls, and to compose myself.

David came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist. “You okay, my love?”

I just nodded. “Lil said she loved me,” I said with wonder.

“Yep, she does.” He smiled then sighed. “I let April know what was said so she’d be prepared. I don’t think anything will come of it, but she did say she appreciated the heads-up.” David shook his head. “Are you really okay?”

I turned in David’s arms, and he pulled me into a crushing hug. “Yeah, I think I got all my mad out.” David looked a bit disappointed.

“Really?” he said. “That’s too bad. Mad Hath is hot.”

“You are a fucking lunatic, you know that?” I said to him.

“Are you getting angry again?” David asked hopefully.

“No, sorry,” I said to him, and kissed David deeply. I felt him stir against my thigh, and shifted to rub my leg along his length.

“JEN!” I heard my brother bellow. “Where the fuck are you?” then the door burst open. “Stupid fucking giant house,” he lamented as he, Kirk, and Ed came rushing into the room and slid to a stop. “Shit,” John said, looking at us wrapped around each other. “Sorry.”

“Uh, what do you want?” I asked John. David and I were still wrapped in each other’s arms, and he wasn’t quite ready to let me go yet – not with my brother in the room.

“Huh?” he said, playing dumb. “Oh, we’ve got the truck unpacked. All your shit that was coming heeah is in the living room. We’ll take the rest to storage tamahrrow.”

David laughed. “How much damage did you do outside?”

Ed laughed. “None man, we just scay-ed them a little.” He looked at me. “They hurt ah sistah. That just ain’t acceptable.”

“You guys are the best,” I said, and smiled at them. “Now go away. Go watch a movie or something.”

“Is there beeah?” Kirk asked.

David laughed. “Yeah, in the fridge in the screening room.”

John got a twinkle in his eye. “I don’t know, guys, I kinda like it in heeah.” He settled into one of the wing-backed leather chairs and made himself comfortable. Kirk and Ed took their cue from him, and loafed on the couch.

David and I just laughed. “Oh for heaven’s sake,” I said to them, “get the fuck out of here.”

“Are you getting mad now?” David growled in my ear, loud enough for the others to hear. He licked the rim of my ear, and I shivered.

“Jesus,” John said, and bolted. “I so do NOT want to watch you seduce my sistah, man.” He shivered. “C’mon, you assholes, let’s go find some beeah.” Ed and Kirk whined that they wanted to watch, and John cuffed them both on the back of the head. They piled out of the room, insulting and joking with each other.

David laughed after them. “They’re just like me and the guys,” he said.

“Juvenile and perverted?” I asked, smiling.

“Yep, pretty much,” David confirmed, and kissed me again. He took my hand and led me out of the office and up to the bedroom.

Chapter 91: New Digs

2008-04-26T17:27:00.002-04:00

We had a wonderful snack and a great visit at Nanna’s. Assorted aunts, uncles, and cousins were called, and we had a great reunion. David was still pleasantly shocked by the vastness of my family, and at how easily assimilated he was into the group. Everyone was laughing and joking, and it was a bit reluctantly that we left.

Nanna packed us a goody bag that would make a five-star chef jealous! We had two coolers full of amazing food. I couldn’t wait to get it unloaded into the fridge – David had already told me it was practically empty. John and the guys would drop off the coolers off to Nanna on their way back to Boston tomorrow.

The caravan continued on to David’s – I mean our – house, and we made really good time. I know, I know: I’ve got to get used to calling it our house; but shit, gimme a break. I was starting to relax, and had forgotten all about Jon’s warning until we made that last turn.

When we pulled into the driveway, I saw them. At least a dozen people, just lying in wait. Vans and cars were strewn about the side yard, which was really annoying. They were trespassing on private property. I’d be well within my rights to shoot them, and had a fleeting vision of wielding the .50-cal at them. I never would, but the looks on their faces would be worth whatever wrath it would incur in Jon. Shit, if there were this many here, I could only imagine what Lucy was going through. We pulled up as close to the house as we could, but they were blocking the driveway somewhat. David took my hand. “Hath, are you ready for this? All you have to do is look straight ahead, and keep moving.”

I took a shaky breath. “I’m as ready as I can be, I guess,” I answered. I mean, really, how does one prepare for this? This is SO foreign to me; I can’t even begin to describe it. “Let me check on John.” I called my brother’s cell. “You ready for this, bro? You guys just head for the house. Stick close behind us, and don’t even look at them.”

“Got it. We’re ready, sis.”

David and I exited the car. Hands clasped, we aimed for the house, John and the others right behind us. The shouted questions were loud and impertinent, and I don’t know how David was able to block them out.

“Do you drive drunk, too?”

“Are you kicking Richie out of the band?”

“Will you cancel the tour?”

“Is he going to go to jail?”

And on and on they went, not caring that we were ignoring them. I was quite proud of the way I was doing my job; I kept my eyes on the front door and just kept walking. Once we got close enough to them, they got a good look at my face. Yeah, ‘oh shit’ indeed.

One shit stain on the underpants of humanity took one look at my face and started asking questions that took me by surprise.

“Hey Jenilee, why do you stay with someone who beats you?”

“David, what’d she do to piss you off?”

“Did you beat April too? Is that why she left you?”

I was totally prepared for the Richie stuff, but not the personal attack. I turned to the person that asked the question and said, "excuse me?" in my best pissed-off Goddess tone. Swear to God, I didn't mean to talk to him, and David yanked on my hand to get me moving into the house. John was behind me pushing, because without them, I wouldn’t be moving.

I was shocked. I mean, did they not know these guys yet? They are not hitters. Never have been. David whisked me away so quickly, I didn’t even hear the questions being repeated. He was muttering under his breath, and I think I heard him say “fucking going to kill Richie” then we were in the house. John and his friends slammed the door behind them loud enough to shake the windows in their frames. David threw his keys at the hall table, and swooped me into his arms, hugging me close for a moment before letting me go.

“Jesus Jen,” Ed said. “What the fuck was all that about?” He and Kirk didn’t really know what was going on. They weren’t fans of the band, and entertainment news ranks somewhere below the Lifetime Movie Network on things they watch on TV. John explained to them what had happened, and why the reporters were out there.

“Jen, are you alright?” John asked, turning to me. He was seething, I could tell. His color was almost as high as mine, and the look in his eyes said he was out for blood.

“I’m fine,” I said through a tightly clenched jaw.

“You are not ‘fine’,” David said. “You are good and pissed off. So am I. John,” he said to my brother. “Can you set them straight without getting baited? If I go out there, I won’t be able to keep my cool. I’m serious as a heart attack about this.”

“Hell yeah I can,” he said. He took the ponytail holders out of his ass-length hair and shook it out, the waves going wild around his shoulders and face. Next, he took off the flannel shirt he was wearing so it was just his wife-beater shirt, his tattoo-covered arms flexing with agitation. He lit a Marlboro, shoved on his shades, and headed outside. He looked scary as anything, and if I didn’t know he was a big ol’ teddy bear underneath, I’d cross the street to avoid walking past him. Though he shut the door behind him, I could still hear him. He’s loud, like me.

“Pay attention ya fuckiz, I’m only sayin’ this once,” was his opening shot, and incredibly, I laughed. God, I love my brother. I heard him say, “Jen was in a train crash this week, and is a fuckin’ hero. Check out the Bahstin papahs, you ass-lickin’ vulchiz.” And he came back inside.

I threw myself at him, and hugged him tight. “I love you,” I said to my baby bro. I looked up and he had tears in his eyes. My tougher-than-shoe-leather, pierced and tattooed brother had tears in his baby browns.

“I love you too, Jen,” he said. “Say the word, and I’ll go beat the shit out of as many as I can. They hurt you. No way they get away with that.”

“We’ll help,” Ed and Kirk said instantly, stepping up behind John. I was touched by their loyalty, and hugged each one in turn.

David laughed mirthlessly. “Yeah, that would not be a good idea guys. Better to just ignore them. They’re idiots and have no idea what they’re saying. They’ll get bored and move on.” David turned to me and put his arms around me. After kissing me tenderly, and gently framing my cut and bruised face with his hands, he said, “Believe me, I’d be right out there swinging with your brothers, but that’s what they want. They want a reaction like that.” He kissed me again. “Don’t listen to them, baby.”

Just like that, their stupid questions were back in my brain, and I was back into my full on mad. How the hell could they say those things? I mean, I don’t understand how they would even consider it, never mind say it out loud! I was furious. “I need a minute,” I growled, and I stalked from the room muttering to myself. David started to follow me, but John stopped him.

“It’s bettah to just let her be,” he said, putting a restraining hand on David’s shoulder. “I don’t think I’ve evah seen her this mad befoe-ah, there’s no telling what she’ll do or say.”

David shook him off. “She’s upset,” he said. “I need to at least try to talk to her.”

John just shook his head. “Good luck with that,” he said, and his friends laughed. They went to the window and looked out. The crowd out there showed no sign of leaving. John looked at his friends. He waited until David had left the room. “Want to have some fun?”

“What kind of fun?” Ed asked.

John just gave him an evil smile. “Get David’s keys and move the cah. Kirk, you’re with me. We need to unpack Jen’s shit.”

The trio went outside. As the door opened, the vultures roused, but when they saw it was just these three, they settled back down. John cleared his throat, and his deep voice carried across on the breeze. “Ya bahstids may want ta watch out,” he said, thickening his Claven. “I gotta swing that truck around so we can unpack and ya cahs ah in da way.” He smiled. “I sure would hate to smahsh one of them with the truck.”

Ed moved David’s car around to the back of the house while John and Kirk climbed up into the truck. John gave the horn a long blow, and just aimed for the closest car. He laughed gleefully when the reporter dropped is camera and sprinted for the driver’s door. He managed to pull out of the way just moments before John would have crashed him.

I lapped the house, stalking from room to room muttering to myself. I’d storm into a room, look around, and storm out; stomping down the hall to the next room. I went to a window when I heard a horn blow, and I burst out laughing. I saw the truck making a wide swing and narrowly miss colliding with a van. I silently egged him on, all but begging him to smash something. When he didn’t I continued my stalk-and-glare tour of the house. David caught up with me in the office, where I was venting on the boards. I didn’t trust my voice to hold strong on the phone, so here I was.

Ang suggested I go down to the studio (where it’s soundproofed) and scream myself hoarse. Letting out the anger would make me feel better, she said. Maybe. I looked up to see David in the doorway. “What?” I threw at him. If my tone of voice could have leveled injury, David’d be writhing on the floor in pain. I didn’t want to lash out at him, but dammit, he should have left me alone.

Chapter 90: Goodbye Work

2008-04-15T21:00:00.001-04:00

I woke a short time later, and couldn’t get back to sleep. David was snoring like nothing I’d ever heard, and I couldn’t help but chuckle. God, he was awful. I got onto the boards, and saw a PM from Jon. He was warning us about the press. Shit. I hadn’t even thought of that. He warned me that he drove by the house today, and saw them camped out. It took a full minute of wondering what the hell he was doing in Boston before I realized he meant my new house in Jersey. Oops.

Anyway, Jon was still on the board, and we exchanged PMs about the reporters, and made fun of the way David snores worse than a bear. I asked Jon if there were other things he did that were animal-like, and Jon said I would know better than him. Well, I wanted to see if I could get him to say it, but I couldn’t. BUT, I got the man to laugh (at least that’s what he said) and I didn’t think that would be possible.

We switched topics to Sam, and it isn’t good – her blood pressure is way too high. Jon is worried something awful. He hasn’t told her about any of the stuff that’s been going on this week, and Sam is sure gonna be pissed when she finds out. I was good and tired by that time, so bid Jon a fare-thee-well, and got my ass back to sleep.

* * * * *

Friday, Hath woke sore but happy. She was snuggled into David, and she smiled when she saw the little self-satisfied grin on his face. She groaned and stretched (thinking she was way too old to be sleeping on the floor), and the LJs made themselves known by pressing into her bladder. “Okay, kids, I get it,” she muttered as she carefully rose from the floor. David moaned at the loss of heat, and woke to see his Hath walking bare-ass naked down the hall to the bathroom. He waited until he heard the toilet flush and the shower start, and went down to join her.

Later that morning, Hath’s brother and friends came to take the truck. They got to the house just as the couple was leaving for the office. “We’ll be at work until lunchtime, then heading out. Are you stopping on the way?”

John nodded. “Yah, we’re stopping at Nanna’s for lunch. Ya want us to wait?”

Hath looked to David, who was grinning. She rolled her eyes. “Yes, may as well, D wants to stop for a mid-afternoon snack. We’ll be there around 3, can be back on the road by 4, and will hit the house around 7. You guys brought your gear for tonight?” They all nodded.

“Good,” Hath said, and sighed. “I guess that’s it, then,” she said, looking around at the stark, empty house.

“It’s alright, Jen,” John said, wrapping her in a hug. “You’ve got so much more than a house now.”

Hath sniffled. “I know,” she said. “But it’s still hard. After we leave, though, there’s no looking back; only looking forward.”

“Then let’s get the hell out of here,” David said, and they did.

At the office, David had to laugh at people’s reactions to him. When he got to the building, Hath had to sign him in, and he had to show his ID. The girl, Janelle, took his license, and did a double take. She stared at David for a second, and he waggled his fingers at her, making her blush.

“Sorry,” Janelle said. “You’re not the kind of famous people we usually get in here. It’s usually politicians or financial analysts.”

David mimed a yawn, making her laugh. They went up to the fifth floor, and Hath had a death grip on David’s hand. “What do you do in the New York office when you have to go up nine times as high?” Hath just slid him a shut-the-fuck-up look, and he sheepishly looked away. “Sorry,” he said.

Hath waved her badge in front of the reader by the door, and they wound their way through the rat’s maze of cubicles to Hath’s, which was exactly in the middle of the floor. She introduced David to her coworkers and colleagues as they wound through the office, and David was surprised to see so few women.

“Where are all the women?” David asked, dumbfounded.

Hath just laughed. “This is the tech side of the floor,” she explained. “There are about ten of us girls over here.” David looked around. There had to have been more than a hundred people on the floor. Hath motioned in the general direction of the other side of the floor. “Over there is where our business unit sits, and the ratio is about half and half. I work in a man’s world, baby,” Hath said.

When they got to her desk, Hath dumped her jacket over the back of her chair, plugged her laptop into the docking station, donned her phone’s headset, and set to work. David watched from a borrowed office as she fielded IMs, e-mails, phone calls, and drive-by questions without missing a beat. Sometimes they would all come at once, and David noticed how she handled each in turn without making any of them feel they were not getting her full and undivided attention. This will surely come in handy when she started work for Jon.

Hath had checked in on the boards when she could, and saw that Lucy was torn between being with Sam if she needed someone, and being with Richie. She told Lucy to do what she thought was right, but to remember that Hath’s house wasn’t that far from Sam’s, and she could take care of things if need be.

By noon, David was exhausted just watching Hath. She laughed when he said something to her. “This is a light day,” she said. “I didn’t really have any meetings or anything, and that was only about half the volume of calls and people I usually get. They all know today is my last day.”

David smiled. “Speaking of that…”

Hath sighed. “Yep,” she said. “Let’s go.”

They went to the large conference room in the middle of the floor, and had to wade through a sea of people to get inside. Hath’s eyes teared up. It looked like everyone she’d ever worked with, in this and all the other business units, had come to see her off. David saw her reaction, and looped his arm around her shoulders. Hath made her way through the well-wishers, taking hugs and kisses from the women, and awkward shoulder squeezes from the men. When she reached table in the center of the room, she burst out laughing.

There, in the place of honor was a three foot tall purple witch’s hat. There was tattered black lace and taffeta streamers hanging from the peak, and spiders dangling from the brim. Andrew, as Hath’s boss, was Masters of Ceremony. He drew Hath up to the front of the room, and sat the hat atop her head. She tilted it at a rakish angle and smiled.

Andrew gave the customary “thanks for everything” speech, and everyone applauded. “SPEECH!” someone called from the back. Hath laughed. “What can I say?” she said, “except thank you for a wonderful five years. I’ll miss you guys.”

David piped up, “But not too much.” Everyone laughed.

“Yes dear,” Hath said, winking at David. “Not too much.” Hath looked around. “Bring on the cake!”

After the cake was cut and given out, Hath made her rounds, saying good bye to her friends. Taking her box of personal stuff from her desk, she gave one last look at the group of people she spent the last five years with, and left.

Chapter 89: Goodbye House

2008-04-15T20:59:00.002-04:00

Late the next day, I got on the boards. David had been busy, letting everyone know about the train wreck, but that I was OK. I scrolled through my PMs and called for Ang, who came running.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

“Look!” I exclaimed, pointing a shaky finger at the screen. Lucy was driving to LA from Chicago, and had stopped to PM us that Richie had been stopped last night and arrested for suspicion of DUI. There were two kids in the car, and another woman (Ava’s nanny) and he didn’t even bother to tell Lucy about it; she had to hear about it on the news. She was livid, and I don’t blame her.

Of course, we shifted into girlfriend mode, and told Lucy to let Richie explain everything to her before she got all pissed off at him. She was talking about getting out to LA as quickly as possible, and driving out to Nebraska and catching a flight. I told her in no uncertain terms was she to drive. She asked me what she should do with her car. I just looked at Ang.

“Ang, you thinking what I’m thinkng?” I asked her.

“Already ahead of you,” she said, running to go pack. She passed David in the hall. ‘Did you know about this?” she accused him.

“Know about what?” He genuinely looked confused.

“Go talk to Hath,” Ang called, as she ran downstairs.

David went into the bedroom, and saw Hath typing furiously, with her wireless headset on. She held up a finger while she finished her conversation.

“OK, so she’s confirmed then? Yes, she’ll have the credit card, but it is in my name.” Hath paused and listened, typing more on her computer. “OK, she’ll have that. Thanks.” Hath pressed a button and looked up at David.

“What’s going on?” he asked.

Hath gave him a withering look. “Don’t tell me you don’t know,” she said. Ang came back up stairs.

“OK, I’m ready,” Ang said.

“The car will be here in ten. Take this,” Ang took a piece of paper from Hath’s hand, “and grab my MasterCard from my wallet. You need to show those and your passport at the first class gate.”

“Didn’t know what?” David asked, looking between the two women. “Will somebody tell me what the hell is going on? Ang is packed to leave, you’re pissed at me for something – somebody talk to me, dammit!”

“Swear to me you didn’t know about Richie, and I’ll believe you,” Hath said, looking at him.

David did a double take. “What happened to Richie?”

“You really don’t know?” Hath said, and motioned him over. “Look at this.”

David read the messages Hath had gotten from Lucy and sat hard on the bed. “I swear to you, Hath, I didn’t know anything about this.” He took out his phone started to dial.

“What are you doing?” Hath asked him.

“Calling the asshole,” David said. Hath took the phone from him.

“Don’t do that, baby,” Hath said. David just looked at her, so she continued. “You’ve got a mad on, this is not the time to talk to him. Call him in a few hours when you can be his friend.”

“What am I now?” David asked hotly.

“His angry brother. He’s gotta be angry enough for the both of you right now. Cool off, then call him.” Hath gave David back his phone. “Trust me on this. I know you know him better than I do, but I know emotions better.” She gave David a look, and he remembered all the proof of that he’s seen over the past five months.

“Okay, darlin’, I’ll listen to you about this, but I will be calling Rich later,” David said.

“I wouldn’t expect anything less.”

Ang met up with Lucy, and took the keys to the Lexus and Gypsy. She drove Lucy to the airport the next day, and while Lucy jetted off to LA, Ang started the trek across the western half of the country. While that was going on, Hath’s belongings, and Ang’s, were packed up into the moving truck, and her personal stuff stowed in her car for the trip.

Hath went to work Thursday; her normal early schedule. She got lots of curious looks from people, and lots of looks of recognition. She was horrified to find out that her picture was in the newspaper. Apparently, being a decent human being was newsworthy, and there was a shot of her holding that other woman in her arms at the accident. She shook her head. There were very few things for her to do, other than to mentor Ethan. Going home to an empty house was heartbreaking. David was there, of course, but the house itself was empty.

Hath had to laugh when she got into the living room. David had set up sleeping bags and pillows, and put candles in the bay window, and had a take-out feast laid out on the floor. He silently took Hath into his arms and kissed her for long minutes. “I know this is hard, baby, but I am so glad you are doing it.”

“I am too, sweetheart,” she answered. “You just gotta let me mourn this for a minute, then I’ll be fine.”

“Why don’t we say goodbye in grand style,” David said, taking Hath’s jacket from her. He dropped it to the floor, and dipped his head to kiss her neck, holding her head firmly. When she tried to turn her head he held fast, and her heart quickened. Her hands came up to grip David’s arms, and he smiled against her lips. “What are you doing, baby?” David asked, releasing her head to grip Hath’s arms.

“I want to touch you,” Hath whispered, struggling to reach him.

“Uh-uh, baby,” David said. “You don’t get to do that yet.”

Hath’s heart stopped for a minute. He never played this particular game with her before. She trusted him implicitly, though, so she was up for it. “Why not?” she asked him, her voice shaking with excitement.

“Because I said so,” David said sternly, his eyes dancing with delight. He looked at her. “All you have to do is say ‘stop’ and I’ll stop,” David said.

“I know,” Hath said, and raised her head to nip at his lips.

David growled and spun Hath around, pulling her roughly to him. He turned her head away from him and latched onto her shoulder, almost but not quite marking her. When she tested his strength, he tightened his hold on her; wrapping an arm high around her chest. She pulled at him, but he held fast, looking at her. Hath’s eyes were closed, and her mouth parted, the corners turned up slightly.

He pulled her backwards toward the wall, then pushed her back up against it. He nudged her legs apart and wedged his leg between them, rubbing up against her while he nibbled and licked at her neck. After several long minutes and kisses that left Hath breathless, David pulled Hath with him to the floor. He rolled her beneath him, pinning her with his weight. Smiling, he stripped her blouse and bra from her, and held her hands over her head, raking her naked torso with his gaze. He could see the swell of his babies in her abdomen, and the extra-heaviness of her breasts. They were tender to the touch, and the slightest feather-light grazing had Hath mewling and squirming.

David kissed a path from Hath’s neck to her belly, stopping to lave delicately at her breasts. When Hath moved to reach for David, he took her bra and bound her hands, set them firmly on the floor over her head, and placed a nearly-full glass of water in them. Hath looked at David with questioning eyes.

“Don’t spill the water, Hath,” David said softly. If she tried to move her hands to touch him, the glass would upend, spilling water all over the floor.

David reached under Hath to unzip her skirt, and pulled it off of her. He groaned when he saw she wore stockings instead of hose. He knew she did that for him; that she preferred hose, and that knowledge made it all the more exciting. He took off her sneakers and socks slid her panties down and off, and looked his fill. Hath tried to cover up somewhat by raising her knees, but David was having none of it. He pushed them down and leaned across her thighs, effectively immobilizing her.

He propped his head up and stroked at the babies with his other hand. Hath started to relax, and when she did, David’s hand started to drift lower. He rose off her thighs and spread them, then settled in between. He stroked her with gentle strokes, just grazing the skin and curls. Hath’s eyes closed, and she gave over to the feeling of being cherished and loved.

As the waves of pleasure slowly built, Hath’s breathing got shallower. Small mewling noises came from the back of her throat, and her head thrashed from side to side. The glass started to tremble in her hands, but she was not going to let it go; she was going to play the game as long as she could.

David kept his touch light, driving her nuts. Her arms were straining and bowing a little from the floor. “What’s the matter, baby?” David asked Hath.

“You’re driving me mad,” Hath said breathlessly.

“Oh, sorry, should I stop?”

“Not on your life,” Hath answered.

David chuckled, and dipped first one finger, then two into her tight, wet core, and she groaned loudly. David leaned in to nibble on her clit, and Hath screamed. She bowed from the floor, sending the glass flying across the room as her hands came down to grab David’s head, holding him fast when he would have backed off.

The splash of water on her flesh as it arced through the room wasn’t felt by Hath; all she felt was David’s mouth on her. The sound of glass breaking as the tumbler hit the wall was lost to Hath. All she heard was the blood pounding in her head.

She tugged on David’s hair so hard, he actually winced, but followed her lead now, and slinked up her body to kiss her again. Hath’s bound hands looped around David’s neck, and she held on tight. While he sipped from her lips, he slipped into her body. David groaned as her vice closed around him. He tried to stroke gently, but Hath was having none of it. She raised her hips, meeting David’s thrusts, and he picked up the pace, slamming into her. Their voices were one as they shouted their release.

Sated, David rolled off Hath and untied her hands. He tucked her into his shoulder and chuckled. “You spilled the water,” David said.

Hath laughed outright. “Don’t care, it isn’t my rug anymore.” David hugged her, and they gingerly sat up to eat, not bothering to dress. After they finished and cleaned up, they played on the board for a while, then made love slowly and tenderly, and fell asleep wrapped in each other’s arms.

Chapter 88: Aftermath

2008-03-28T19:30:00.003-04:00

“HATH!” David shouted, his voice clogged with emotion. Ang was by his side in minutes, and the two of them were running up the platform as far and as fast as they could go. There was no sign of Hath anywhere, though they did see her car in the lot.

Ang and David saw people staggering up the embankment, took one look at each other, and took off running full-tilt toward them. They scoured the faces of everyone they passed, but no Hath. They ran for what seemed like a mile, and when the got to the train, David cried out when he got a view of what had happened. There were no fatalities, but people were laying in the grass, some were loading onto buses, others were just standing, shell shocked.

David looked at each of their faces. “I can’t see her, Ang,” he said, his voice approaching panic. “Where the Christ is she?” David ran up to an EMT with a clipboard. “Hello, I’m trying to find my wife,” he said.

“What’s her name?” the EMT answered calmly. David wanted to wring his neck.

“Gengras,” David said, “Hath – Jenilee – Gengras.”

He scanned the sheets on his clipboard. “She didn’t get on any of the buses or into any ambulance, Mr. Gengras.” The EMT looked over at the train. “Everyone is out of the train, she must be over with the others who haven’t been picked up yet, or she’s headed back up the tracks to the station.”

With a strangled curse, David took off with Ang right behind him. As they rounded the front of the train, Ang stopped him. “THERE!” she shouted, and pointed halfway down the car.

David swore. “What the fuck is she doing?” he asked.

He saw his Hath, kneeling on the ground next to a woman who was bleeding. Hath had blood all over her skirt, and as he watched, she held her arms up to a tall man who tore Hath’s silk sleeves from her blouse. Hath poured water onto one of them, and gently mopped blood from the woman’s face. With the other sleeve, she gently patted the woman’s face dry.

Hath smiled at the woman and touched her hair, and the woman pulled Hath into a hug. Hath, not caring that the woman was bleeding all over her, held the woman close. The EMTs finally took the woman gently from Hath’s arms, and David watched as she picked up the woman’s belongings, and followed her to a bus. Once the woman was on board, Hath went back to another person sitting on the ground crying and just put her arm around her. The woman leaned into Hath, and his girl kissed the woman’s forehead. She said something to her that made the woman laugh, and David smiled.

Then he got angry.

David ran toward her. “HATH!” he called.

“David,” she said, giving the woman on the ground a squeeze before standing. She held out her arms, and started forward, but stopped. “I’m all bloody,” she said, holding up her hands.

“Get your ass over here,” David said, and pulled Hath in close, crushing her to his chest, lifting her wholly off the ground and spinning her around. “Thank God you’re okay,” he said. He held her at arm’s length and searched her face. Her beautiful face was covered with dozens of little cuts and there was a big bruise on her temple. Her hands and arms were cut too, but weren’t bleeding, and ironically, none of her nails were broken. Her nylons were torn, and one sleeve was torn from her blouse. She looked like she’d been through a war. He pulled her to him again, and gave her a long, sweet kiss, and just held her close.

“David, baby, I’m okay,” she said, crying with relief that he was there. “How did you find me?”

He pulled Ang in with them. “Ang drove to the train station. We followed the trail of people back here, and Ang spotted you.”

Ang gave Hath a hug, then pulled back to look in her face. “Are you really okay, sweetie?”

Hath nodded. “I’m okay. Just a few cuts scrapes and bruises, and,” she laughed, motioning to her clothes, “a suit that will never be the same again.”

David wanted to shake her. “What were you doing? Why didn’t you get back to the station or get on a bus or --”

Hath put up a hand. “Baby, I wasn’t really hurt,” she said, “and others were.”

“You’re not a nurse! It’s not your responsibility --” but Hath cut him off.

“David, please don’t yell at me for doing the right thing.” Hath’s voice was soft and soothing. “I may not be a nurse or EMT, but I can hold someone’s hand or clean blood off her face. And it is my responsibility, my moral responsibility, to be a decent person.”

David gently traced his hands over her face. “You are something else,” he said. “Did you get checked out by the EMTs?”

Hath shook her head. “No, I was OK, and didn’t want to bother them.”

“Well, I’m gonna,” David said, and brought her over to the man with the clipboard he had spoken to a few minutes ago.

“Mr. Gengras,” the EMT said. “I see you found your wife.”

Hath looked at David, eyebrow raised. David just smiled, and answered, “Yep, sure did. She’s pregnant, and I’d sure feel better if she got checked out.”

The EMT’s eyes went wide. “Pregnant? You should have told us right away. How far along are you? Any cramping?”

“A little over ten weeks,” Hath said, “and no.”

“She’s pregnant with twins,” David added.

The EMT made a note on the clipboard, and said, “You want to ride the next bus to the hospital? Or get there on your own?”

“I don’t need --” Hath started, but this time David interrupted her.

“Well get there on our own. Thank you,” he said.

Hath rolled her eyes. “Where are the buses taking everyone here?”

“Caritas,” the EMT said. “You may want to go to Good Samaritan, it’ll be less crowded.”

They turned to leave, and started the walk back up to the station. “Where’s your stuff, sweetie?” Ang asked.

Hath looked around. She had no earthly idea. “Probably over near where you found me,” she said, and Ang went off. She came back a few minutes later with Hath’s backpack and laptop.

“The woman you were talking to had them,” Ang said. “She said to thank you and that she saw what you did for that other lady.” Ang laughed. “She wants to buy you a new shirt.”

Hath laughed at that. She laughed good and hard, and had to either sit or fall down, so she dropped gracefully to the ground. She put her head in her hands and was hysterical, and couldn’t get herself under control. Ang and David looked at each other, then dropped down on the ground next to her. David gathered Hath into his arms, and Ang rubbed her back. After a few minutes, Hath’s laughter turned to great gulping sobs, and the tears flowed. It was a good long while until she had control of herself. “You feel better?” David said.

Hath nodded, sniffling. “Let’s get out of here,” she whispered, and they started back to the station.

David drove Hath to the hospital, and Ang followed in Hath’s car. “There’s no way I’m not coming with you,” Ang said. They pulled in to the emergency room, and went inside. A nurse caught sight of Hath and sucked in a breath.

“What happened?” she said. “Where are you bleeding?”

David explained everything as best he could, and the nurse relaxed a little when she realized the blood wasn’t Hath’s. She handed David a clipboard full of papers, and told him a nurse would be with them soon. Ang took the papers from David, and Hath’s purse from her, dug around until she found Hath’s insurance card, and started filling out the papers for her. She had to ask Hath a few questions, but got most of it done on her own.

When they got called back, Ang started to go with them. The nurse stopped her. “Just you and your husband, please,” she said curtly.

Hath spoke up. “She’s my sister, I want her.”

They trouped back to a curtained area, and Hath got up on the bed. She was so tired, she thought she could sleep for a week. That was shock, the nurse told her, wheeling around an ultrasound machine. “Let’s see what’s what,” she said, swiping the wand through the cold gel she squirted onto Hath’s belly.

Hath didn’t realize she was holding her breath until she let it out when she saw the two babies thrashing around. “Are they okay?” Hath asked.

“They look just fine,” the nurse said, peering at the screen. “They have good motion, and nothing looks swollen or bruised.” She flipped a button on the machine, and a whooshing sound filled the room. Then, the sound regulated, and they could hear three heartbeats: Hath’s and the LJs’.

Hath had tears in her eyes. She reached out a trembling finger to touch the screen, tracing the babies. “Hi guys,” she said softly. “Mommy loves you.”

The nurse looked at the screen again. “Do you want to know their sex?”

Hath didn’t but she looked to David. He just shook his head. “Not now,” he said. “We just want to make sure they’re ok.”

The nurse nodded. “OK,” she said . “They’re fine. Now,” she wiped the gel from Hath’s belly. “Let’s see how Mom is doing.”

Hath’s blood pressure was elevated, which was to be expected given the circumstances (“No shit, Dick Tracey,” Hath answered under her breath) but other than that, everything looked good. With an admonishment to get some rest, and a very mild sedative to help her if she needed it, Hath, David, and Ang headed for home.

It was nearly eleven, and Hath just wanted a hot bath and to go to bed.

“You have to eat something,” Ang said. “I’ll make some tea and toast, and David will get you into a hot bath.” Leaving no room for argument, she dropped a kiss on Hath’s cheek, and went to the kitchen. David brought Hath upstairs to the bathroom, and got the water going. He put in some bubble bath he found under the sink, and soon a white, frothy tub awaited. He helped Hath get undressed and into the tub.

The hot water felt like heaven. I don’t think I’ve ever felt this messed up. My body hurt and was sore, and I felt the fatigue, but I couldn’t sleep now if my very life depended on it. My mind was racing with a thousand thoughts, and though I know this wasn’t that bad an accident, all things considered, I couldn’t help think “what if”.

What if the engineer hadn’t stopped the train, and we barreled into that cargo flatbed car going forty miles an hour?

What if it was a fuel car instead?

What if the grease fire had caught under the engine?

What if… what if… what if…

The tears came again, and David reacted quickly. He knelt by the tub to hold me while I cried. He held me for a long time, rocking gently with me, and that soothing motion along with the warm water made me feel better. When my sobbing subsided, he let me go, and wiped my face gently with a soft towel. “Are you okay?” he asked.

I nodded and sunk back into the tub. There was a discreet knock on the door, and Ang poked her head in. “Want your tea, honey?” she asked.

“Come on in, Ang,” I said, and she did, sitting on the edge of the tub. She handed me the tea, and I took one of the little sedative pills with it (at David’s insistence), and the warm liquid felt good going down my throat. What I really wanted was a shot of bourbon, but with the LJs on deck, that wasn’t gonna happen. I nibbled on some toast, but all I really wanted to do was go to bed. With David.

Ang took my plate from me, and looked at David. “Wash her hair,” she said softly to him. She said something else I didn’t catch, then she left.

“What did Ang just say to you?” I asked him as he unwound my twist and started working lather into the locks.

“She just said that your hair smells a little of smoke,” he said gently, “and you wouldn’t want your pillows smelling like that.”

My eyes filled with tears again, and I nodded. “She’s right,” I said.

When he was done, David let the water out of the tub, and helped me into the shower to rinse off the suds. Then he wrapped me in a towel, stripped off his stained shirt, and carried me into the bedroom. He lay me gently on the bed, shucked his shoes and pants, and crawled in beside me, snuggling into me. I reached for him and drew him in for a kiss. “I love you, David,” I said. “Thank you for coming for me.”

David smiled. “Baby, don’t you know all you ever have to do is call for me, and I’ll drop everything to be there? I’m just glad Ang was here to help me get to you, or I would have had to call your mother.”

“My mother!” I exclaimed sitting upright. “David, this accident is going to be on the news; I have to call her.” David dialed and handed me the phone. My mother was shocked and alarmed, and wanted to come over to see for herself that I was okay, and I looked to David pleadingly. He took the phone from me.

“Mom, she’s okay,” David said. “I took her to the hospital and she and the babies are fine. She’s a bit battered, but nothing serious, and she’s about ready to pass out.” He waited a minute while my mother said something to him. “If you come and see her tomorrow morning that would be better. She’s going to sleep now.” He laughed. “Yes, Mom, with me. Alright, see you tomorrow then. Good night.”

David closed his phone and put it on the nightstand. “OK?” he asked, and I nodded.

I pulled him to me and kissed him. “Make love with me?” I asked him, needing the affirmation that I was okay.

David tenderly traced his hands over my body. He kissed each of the little cuts and scrapes on my face, neck, hands, and arms. He slipped his shorts off, and rolled over on top of me. Gently, he pressed into me, and I moaned. The adrenaline was starting to wear off, and the numbness was going away, and feeling David inside me was just what I needed. He started stroking gently and tenderly, and I eased up and over the edge slowly. As I came, David kissed me, drawing my tongue into his mouth. He tensed, then emptied into me, moaning into my mouth. He lay on me a long time, joined with me and kissing me, and it was just what I needed. He broke the kiss after a long while, and said “I love you.”

“I love you too, David,” I answered, and my eyes started to grow heavy.

“Sleep now, my love,” David said, and rolled off me.

He wrapped me in his arms, pulled the covers up and over me, and that’s just what I did.

Chapter 87: Train Wreck

2008-03-28T19:29:00.002-04:00

Tuesday afternoon, Hath was elated – she was going to be able to take an earlier train home than expected. David and Ang had been calling her all day, giving updates on who was doing what to whom, and they had her in stitches all afternoon. Ang had told her that their latest endeavor was making the triple-fudge brownies that Hath loved.

“Mmm, that sounds good,” Hath said. “Make sure David saves me some.”

“He will,” Ang said, and Hath could just picture Ang leveling a stare at David. “If he knows what’s good for him.”

“Brownies are good for him,” David shouted loud enough for Hath to hear him.

“Back off, Curly,” Ang said back.

“Children,” Hath said, “play nice or Mommy is not going to be pleased when she gets home.”

Ang laughed. “So, what time should we expect you tonight?”

“If I can get out early,” Hath said, “then around 5:30. Otherwise, 6:30.”

“OK. See ya then.”

After Hath settled onto the train in her usual spot (first car, near the middle on the bottom level of the double-decker train) she plugged in her iPod and fired up the laptop. She had taken to working on the train rides to and from work; the extra time really made a difference. She smiled as the woman who sat next to her took out her own laptop, plugged in her own earphones, and started typing as well. A kindred spirit. After the first few stops, all the seats were full, and there were people standing in the aisle. The train began to get warm from all the bodies, and Hath took her jacket off.

About halfway through the trip, the train stopped. It stopped far short of the station. Everyone was looking around at each other and out the windows, and muttering, “What now?” This train line was infamous in the Boston area for having signal and switch problems all the time. Usually, though, it was just when the weather was bad; today was a clear day, and it wasn’t too cold. Hath took out her Blackberry and checked the commuter train’s website. The one thing they were good at was keeping the website updated in the event of delays. Nothing was reported. Shrugging, Hath put her ‘berry away, and resumed working.

In the engineer’s cabin, Ron just stared at his control board. A little white light blinking on his dash told him there was another train on the tracks. But that can’t be, he thought. The signals were all clear. Still, better to err on the side of caution, he brought the train to a halt, and called in, as procedure dictated. As he suspected, nothing should be on the tracks. Still, Ron thought this was strange, and he craned his neck to try to see up the line.

Ron saw something small in the distance, and it was getting larger. Rapidly. Finally, he was able to recognize what he was seeing. What he saw made his blood run cold. He got on the radio again and called in, asking for fire and rescue equipment to be sent out then bolted from his chair, intending to get out into the car to warn the passengers. No way did he want to be in the engineer’s cab when the inevitable happened.

Hath jumped when the door at the head of the car burst open, and the engineer came running through. “Brace yourselves!” he shouted, and aimed for the intercom at the back of the car to repeat the warning for the rest of the train.

After sitting dazed there for a moment, Hath shut her laptop, and bent over in half, cradling her abdomen. Her insides ran cold, and her stomach roiled. She saw the woman next to her still typing, and she reached out to touch the woman’s arm, but before Hath could get her attention, a terrifying bang followed by a horrific explosion sounded. The next few moments seemed to stretch for hours.

Hath was flung backwards in her seat, and the glass in the window she was sitting by shattered, showering her with tiny shards. Hath instinctively raised her arms to shield her face, but not before she could feel tiny pinpricks of pain where the glass pierced her. Luckily her eyes were spared, but she could feel little points of heat all over her face, neck, hands, and arms.

The woman sitting next to Hath screamed as she was thrown backwards, her head roughly snapping back against the low seat before slamming into the seatback in front of her. The woman’s nose broke, and Hath could hear the ‘snap’ of her cheekbone shattering.

The people who were standing in the aisle were thrown violently to the floor; coffee, bags, books and newspapers were sent flying around. Hath took a book to the side of the face, and was grateful it was a paperback. The blow still made her see stars.

All around her, Hath could hear people screaming and crying and it took a minute for the smell of smoke to register. Someone in the very front of the car screamed, “Get off the train, the engine is on fire!” and panic ensued. Hath, being near a window, used her jacket to break away the remaining glass from the frame and looked out. There was no fire this far back, but she could see black smoke up at the front of the train. People were pushing and shoving, trying to get out of the train’s doors, and Hath could smell the abject terror of her fellow travelers.

She looked to the petrified woman next to her. “Can you stand?” Hath asked. The woman was dazed and didn’t answer. Hath shook the woman’s shoulder. “Miss, can you stand?” Hath asked louder. The woman nodded slowly, and Hath climbed up onto the seat. “Come on, climb out the window,” she said, and helped the woman ease her legs out the window, and watched her jump down. The drop was only a couple of feet, and after Hath tossed first the woman’s then her own bags out of the train, she followed suit. She landed hard on the ground, but stayed on her feet, and scrabbled up the incline next to the tracks.

Hath looked in amazement at the front of the train. There was a flatbed car, at least 200 feet long, piled high with bundles of lumber. The front of the engine was crushed, and boards were scattered for hundreds of feet all up and down the tracks. The wood remaining on the car was smoking and there was a small fire under the car, where grease had ignited. Two of the conductors had thought to grab the fire extinguishers on their way out of the train, and they were trying to get the fire out. All around her, people were on their cell phones, or laying in the grass moaning.

Hath pulled out her own blackberry from her purse and dialed David.

“Hey baby,” he said with laughter in his voice. “Are you almost home? Ang won’t let me eat any more brownies, ahd you gotta make her.”

“David,” Hath said with a shaky voice, “I’m okay, but my train wrecked. I need you to come to my station and get me.”

“WHAT?!” David yelled. “ANG! Hath, baby, are you sure you’re okay?”

“I’m cut and bruised, but got out of the train just fine, and really, really want to come home now.” Her voice was small and childlike, and David’s heart squeezed in his chest. He could hear the fear in her tone, and wanted nothing more to take that away for her.

“We’re coming, God, baby, I love you, we’ll be there as soon as we can.”

“I love you too. Hurry.” Hath clicked off.

“What the hell are you on about now?” Ang said, coming out of the kitchen smiling. She stopped when she saw the look on David’s face. He was gray as death, and his eyes were shining with unshed tears. He was struggling to put on his shoes with shaking hands, and looked like nothing Ang had ever seen. “What happened?”

“Hath’s train wrecked,” David said, not able to hold the tears at bay any longer. “We have to go to her train station. FUCK!” he shouted. “Where is that? Where do we go?”

Ang told him not to worry, that she knew the station where Hath parked her car. They were out the door in a flash, and Ang gave him a quick hug. “She’s ok, right?”

David nodded. “So she says, but I won’t believe it until I see her.”

“OK, but you talked to her and she’s alright?” They were climbing into Ang’s car now. David nodded again. “Good,” Ang said simply.

They had to park a couple blocks away from the train station. The parking lot was full with ambulances and buses, and there were police cars everywhere. People were milling about, looking confused and stunned. David got out of the car before Ang could even put the transmission in ‘park’ and started running for the station. He didn’t see Hath in the crowds of people that were wandering the parking lot, and with a curse, started up the platform.